<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title>An apology or defence for the Christians of Frau[n]ce which are of the eua[n]gelicall or reformed religion for the satisfiing of such as wil not liue in peace and concord with them. Whereby the purenes of the same religion in the chiefe poyntes that are in variance, is euidently shewed, not onely by the holy scriptures, and by reason: but also by the Popes owne canons. Written to the king of Nauarre and translated out of french into English by Sir Iherom Bowes Knight.</title>
            <title>Apologie ou défense pour les chretiens de France de la religion reformée. English</title>
            <author>Gentillet, Innocent, ca. 1535-ca. 1595.</author>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>
               <date>1579</date>
            </edition>
         </editionStmt>
         <extent>Approx. 360 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 142 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.</extent>
         <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>Text Creation Partnership,</publisher>
            <pubPlace>Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :</pubPlace>
            <date when="2014-11">2014-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2).</date>
            <idno type="DLPS">A68090</idno>
            <idno type="STC">STC 11742</idno>
            <idno type="STC">ESTC S103023</idno>
            <idno type="EEBO-CITATION">99838782</idno>
            <idno type="PROQUEST">99838782</idno>
            <idno type="VID">3170</idno>
            <availability>
               <p>To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication 
                <ref target="https://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/">Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal</ref>. 
               This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to 
                <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/">http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/</ref> for more information.</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <seriesStmt>
            <title>Early English books online text creation partnership.</title>
         </seriesStmt>
         <notesStmt>
            <note>(EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A68090)</note>
            <note>Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3170)</note>
            <note>Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 509:09, 1237:06)</note>
         </notesStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <biblFull>
               <titleStmt>
                  <title>An apology or defence for the Christians of Frau[n]ce which are of the eua[n]gelicall or reformed religion for the satisfiing of such as wil not liue in peace and concord with them. Whereby the purenes of the same religion in the chiefe poyntes that are in variance, is euidently shewed, not onely by the holy scriptures, and by reason: but also by the Popes owne canons. Written to the king of Nauarre and translated out of french into English by Sir Iherom Bowes Knight.</title>
                  <title>Apologie ou défense pour les chretiens de France de la religion reformée. English</title>
                  <author>Gentillet, Innocent, ca. 1535-ca. 1595.</author>
                  <author>Bowes, Jerome, Sir, d. 1616.</author>
               </titleStmt>
               <extent>[11], 132 leaves   </extent>
               <publicationStmt>
                  <publisher>Printed by Iohn Day dwelling ouer Aldersgate. And are to be sold at his shop vnder the gate,</publisher>
                  <pubPlace>At London :</pubPlace>
                  <date>1579.</date>
               </publicationStmt>
               <notesStmt>
                  <note>Translation of: Gentillet, Innocent.  Apologie ou défense pour les chretiens de France de la religion reformée.</note>
                  <note>At foot of title: Cum priuilegio Regiæ Maiestatis.</note>
                  <note>Running title reads: An apology for the Protestants.</note>
                  <note>Identified as STC 11294 on UMI microfilm reel 509.</note>
                  <note>Reproductions of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.</note>
                  <note>Appears at reel 509 and at reel 1237 (same copy filmed twice).</note>
               </notesStmt>
            </biblFull>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <projectDesc>
            <p>Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl,
      TEI @ Oxford.
      </p>
         </projectDesc>
         <editorialDecl>
            <p>EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.</p>
            <p>EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).</p>
            <p>The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.</p>
            <p>Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.</p>
            <p>Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.</p>
            <p>Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as &lt;gap&gt;s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.</p>
            <p>The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.</p>
            <p>Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).</p>
            <p>Keying and markup guidelines are available at the <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/docs/.">Text Creation Partnership web site</ref>.</p>
         </editorialDecl>
         <listPrefixDef>
            <prefixDef ident="tcp"
                       matchPattern="([0-9\-]+):([0-9IVX]+)"
                       replacementPattern="http://eebo.chadwyck.com/downloadtiff?vid=$1&amp;page=$2"/>
            <prefixDef ident="char"
                       matchPattern="(.+)"
                       replacementPattern="https://raw.githubusercontent.com/textcreationpartnership/Texts/master/tcpchars.xml#$1"/>
         </listPrefixDef>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="eng">eng</language>
         </langUsage>
         <textClass>
            <keywords scheme="http://authorities.loc.gov/">
               <term>Protestants --  France --  Early works to 1800.</term>
               <term>Protestantism --  Apologetic works.</term>
            </keywords>
         </textClass>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
            <change>
            <date>2020-09-21</date>
            <label>OTA</label> Content of 'availability' element changed when EEBO Phase 2 texts came into the public domain</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-10</date>
            <label>TCP</label>Assigned for keying and markup</change>
         <change>
            <date>2012-10</date>
            <label>SPi Global</label>Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images</change>
         <change>
            <date>2013-02</date>
            <label>Colm MacCrossan</label>Sampled and proofread</change>
         <change>
            <date>2013-02</date>
            <label>Colm MacCrossan</label>Text and markup reviewed and edited</change>
         <change>
            <date>2014-03</date>
            <label>pfs</label>Batch review (QC) and XML conversion</change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text xml:lang="eng">
      <front>
         <div type="title_page">
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:1"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:1"/>
            <p>¶ <hi>An Apology or defence for the Chriſtians of Frau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce which are</hi> of the Eua<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>gelicall or reformed religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, <hi>for the ſatiſfiing of ſuch as wil</hi> not liue in peace and concord <hi>with them.</hi> Whereby the purenes of the ſame Religion in the chiefe poyntes that are in variance, is eui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dently ſhewed, not onely by the holy ſcriptures, and by reaſon: But alſo by the Popes owne Canons. <hi>Written to the king of Nauarre and tranſlated out of french into Engliſh by Sir</hi> Iherom Bowes <hi>Knight.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>
               <hi>AT LONDON</hi> Printed by Iohn Day dwelling ouer <hi>Alderſgate. And are to be ſold</hi> at his Shop vnder the gate. <hi>1579.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>
               <floatingText xml:lang="eng" type="license">
                  <body>
                     <p>Cum Priuilegio Regiae <hi>Maieſtatis.</hi>
                     </p>
                  </body>
               </floatingText>
            </p>
         </div>
         <div type="dedication">
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:2"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:2"/>
            <head>¶ To the right high &amp; no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble Prince, Henrye the ſecond, <hi>king of Nauarre, Prince of Bearn,</hi> Duke of Vandome and Albret, Earle of Foyze, Arminack, Age<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nois, Bigorie, Marle. &amp;c,</head>
            <p>
               <seg rend="decorInit">S</seg>YR, it is not without cauſe, nor without ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aumple, that I dare take vpon mee to dedycate vnto your high<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes, this litle A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pologye, which contayneth a de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fence of the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed Religion, and of the Profeſſors of the ſame. For in aſmuch as your Maieſtie hath euen from your youth, vndertake<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the defence therof with the haſard of your life &amp; gooddes for the ſame: I could not more fitly preferre the iuſtification of ſo holy a cauſe to any, than to your Highnes, who haue alwayes maintayned the ſame: not onely in words, but alſo by deedes, and that with moſt noble and Princely courage, following the renowmed footſteps of the late Queen of <hi>Nauarre,</hi> your mother, whoſe godlynes, curteſie, and other heroicall vertues, are conſecrated for euer to moſt honorable eternitie. And I haue beene led to take vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> me this defence &amp; to dedicate it to your Maieſtie, by the example of many good and godly men in the Primitiue church, who in their times wrote diuers Apologies,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:3" rendition="simple:additions"/> in defence of the Chriſtians againſt the miſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reportes and illuſions of the heathen, and did put them vp to the Romayn Emperors that were in thoſe dayes: who (notwithſtanding that they were heathen Princes, and ignora<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t of the true Religion) were moued by them to ſuccor the Chriſtians, and to ſurceaſe the perſecutions that were made againſt them.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>Quadratus</hi> and <hi>Ariſtydes</hi> wrote Apolo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gies in their times, in defence of the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans againſt the heathen, and dedicated them to the Emperor <hi>Adrian,</hi> who hauing reade them, and perceiuing therby that the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans worſhipped the great God which gouer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neth all the world: and that in the exerciſing of their Religion, they did not any thing that was preiudiciall to the lawes of the Romain Empire, but rather prayed for the proſperitie of him and of his Empire: ſent a Proclama<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion to <hi>Fundanus</hi> the gouerner of <hi>Aſia,</hi> wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in he forbad the perſecuting of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> any more, as in reſpect of Religion, and commaunded that the ſlaunderers of them ſhould be ſore puniſhed.</p>
            <p>And moreouer he cauſed diuers faire chur<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ches to be builded in many places, without a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny Images, pictures, or portratures, greatly allowing the doctrine of the Chriſtians, for that it forbiddeth the painting and portray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing of God, the worſhipping of Images, or the hauing of them in their churches.</p>
            <p>Likewiſe <hi>Iuſtine</hi> the Philoſopher wrote in his time two Apologies that are come to light, in defence of the Chriſtians againſt the falſe accuſations of the heathen: whereof he dedicateth the one to the Senate of Rome, &amp; the other to the Emperor <hi>Antonine</hi> the god<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly: who being moued therat, made a generall
<pb facs="tcp:3170:3" rendition="simple:additions"/> law, wherby he reſtrayned the heathen from their falſe blaming of the Chriſtians, for the earthquakes and other publike calamities, willing them to impute them to their owne ſinnes, for he ſayd that the Chriſtians wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipped the great God more deuoutely, than the heathen themſelues worſhipped the mul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titude of their Gods.</p>
            <p>And he prohibited all men, aſwell Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giſtrates as priuate perſons, to perſecute the Chriſtians any more, or to ſlaunder them with accuſations or falſe crimes: commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding them to obſerue the foreſayd proclama<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of his father and Predeceſſor the Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peror <hi>Adrian,</hi> in all pointes.</p>
            <p>Alſo <hi>Melito</hi> the Biſhop of Sardis, wrot an Apologie in defence of the Chriſtians a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt the Heathen, which he dedicated to the Emperor <hi>Marke Antony</hi> the Philoſopher, who was moued therby to fauor the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans, and to cauſe the perſecutions to ceaſe, which had bin made in the Prouinces of the Empire without his knowledge and com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundement, by the Gouernors and other Magiſtrates which abuſed the mildnes and clemency of their Prince, as a number doe in theſe dayes. Yea and this good Emperor fin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding by experience, that the Chriſtians were the good and welbeloued ſeruants of the true God, (for he wan a great battell againſt the <hi>Marcomannes</hi> and <hi>Quades,</hi> by the only pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers of a Legion of Chriſtian Soldiars that were in his army) not only forbad the perſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuting of the Chriſtians by open Proclama<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, but alſo gaue leaue to become Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans to as many as would: willing and com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maunding that all ſuch as accuſed any man alonly in reſpect of Chriſtian Religion, ſhold
<pb facs="tcp:3170:4"/> be greeuouſly puniſhed as coſoners and ſlan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derers, and that no Chriſtian ſhould be com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pelled to change his Religion.</p>
            <p>Many others beſides theſe (as <hi>Tertulian</hi> and <hi>Appollinaris</hi>) haue pleaded and mayn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tayned the ſame cauſe, by ſetting forth A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pologies, which haue greatly auayled, yea e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen with the Heathen Emperors of their times: who (to ſay the truth) as heatheniſh as they were, haue treden out the way to the Princes of our dayes, which beare the titles of Chriſtians and Catholicks, to ſhew them what vprightnes and modeſty they ought to vſe in the caſe of Religion.</p>
            <p>Foraſmuch therfore, as our reformed reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> is blamed and outragiouſly defaced now<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>adayes, by ſuch as neither do nor wil vnder<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand it: I, after the example of ſo many good perſons, haue ſet my hand to the pen, to ſhew by this ſhort defence, that the ſame is not on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly grounded vpon Gods pure word, and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequently agreeing with the Chriſten Reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gion of the primatiue Church, but alſo that it is warranted by the very Canons of the Popes themſelues, and of the Church of Rome, And I am ſure that your maieſtye (being naturally enclined to the peace of Fraunce) will not onely take more pleaſure to heare the ſound of theſe Canons, than the ſound of thoſe which haue ſo often times ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ribly thundered, to the deſtruction of this de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſolate kingdome of Fraunce, but alſo be mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued to maintaine the ſame Religion conſtant<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly more and more, and to be a meane to the French king our ſoueraign Lord, for the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liefe and quietnes of ſuch as profeſſe the ſame. For if the heathen Emperors (whom I haue named afore) haue vouchſafed to releeue and
<pb facs="tcp:3170:4" rendition="simple:additions"/> fauor the Chriſtians in their times, without hauing any further knowledge of the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an Religion, than that it contayned not any thing contrary to the Ciuill Lawes: how much more ought we to hope for the like at the handes of our moſt Chriſtian king, by your interceſſion, ſpecially ſeeing that our Re<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ligion (thanks be to God) contayneth not any doctrine which may not well beſeeme good Chriſtians, and which tendeth not to the ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uancing of kings, and of their eſtates, as his maieſtie may eaſely diſcerne, if it may pleaſe him to heare our reaſons, or but only to looke vpon this litle Apologie.</p>
            <p>And ſurely Sir, we aſſure ourſelues that you will alwayes continue to be a mean to his Maieſtie euery day better than other, for the maintenance and quyetnes of vs and our Religion, becauſe you were brought vp in it in your young time, and haue made a good pro<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>feſſion of it. Beſides this, the famous exam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples of your noble anceſtors which haue been euer renowmed for their godlynes, doe direct you to the following of their footeſteps. For the Hiſtories doe auow vnto vs, that your Anceſtors of the renowmed houſe of <hi>Burbon,</hi> (for I will not ſpeake of thoſe of late time, whoſe remembrance being yet freſh in mens mindes, and will continue honorable for euer among them that come after vs) haue al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wayes been had in honor for their great zeale towards the Chriſtian Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, and for their feruent loue to the mayntenance of the crown of Fraunce, &amp; of the quyetnes of their coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trey, which are two principall points where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in godlynes ſhineth forth.</p>
            <p>For firſt of all, the great and dangerous voyages which your Anceſtors haue made
<pb facs="tcp:3170:5"/> with men of warre into the Eaſt countreys, and into Affrike, againſt the Turkes &amp; Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>raſyns, for the great deſire they had to ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uance the Chriſtian Religion, (as the two voyages of king <hi>Lewis</hi> the ſaint: The two voyages of <hi>Lewes</hi> Duke of Burbon: and the voyages of many other princes of their race) doe yeald ſufficient record of their Religious and godly diſpoſition. And although that in thoſe dayes (by reaſon of the great ignorance of languages, and of good learning, and conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently of the pure doctrine) Religion was not ſo well vnderſtoode, nor ſo purely taught as it is nowadayes through the grace of god: yet it is not to be douted but that if they had had a purer and cleerer vnderſtanding therof, they would haue been ſo much the more ear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſt and zealous in it.</p>
            <p>And as touching loue and dutifulnes to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards their countrey (which is the ſecond poynt wherin godlynes conſiſteth) your ſayd au<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ceſtors haue geuen ſo good tryall therof, by their contynuall imploying of themſelues va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lyantly in the defence and inlarging of the Crown of Fraunce, aſwell againſt forrain e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nemies, as againſt the diſturbers of the pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick peace, that the houſe of Burbone hath al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wayes iuſtly had this honorable reporte, to haue been alwayes a floriſhing branch of the bloud Royall, and a ſure piller of the liberty and ſafety of the Realme: As for example, <hi>Iaques</hi> of Burbon Earl of March, and Co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
               <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtable of Fraunce, gaue good proofe of his loue towards the welfare of his countrey, and towards the Crown of Fraunce, in hazar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding himſelfe in many battailes againſt the Engliſh men, then almoſt inuincible enemies of this Realme, ſpecially at the battel of Poy<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tiers
<pb facs="tcp:3170:5"/> in the time of king <hi>Iohn,</hi> and alſo in do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing his indeuour with great good will to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude the peace at Britany, and to driue the Companions and Outlawes out of Frau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce, which tooke their pleaſure in ſpoyling the cou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
               <g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>trey, and in maintayning of trouble in the Realme.</p>
            <p>Alſo <hi>Lewis</hi> of Burbon the firſt Earl of Va<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
               <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome, (for that Earldome fell vnto him by his mother) made warre againſt the Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſhmen in the time of king <hi>Charles</hi> the ſixt, not only in Fraunce, but alſo euen in Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>land, and he was a curteous Prince, and ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry profitable to his Countrey, aſwell in mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters of war as of peace.</p>
            <p>His ſonne (named <hi>Lewis</hi> alſo) being then Lord great maſter of Fraunce, was in many battailes, where he fought valiantly, ſpecial<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly at the battaile of Agincourt, notwithſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding that he was taken priſoner by y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſhmen, with many other great Princes and Lords of Fraunce. Likewiſe he was one of thoſe that toke moſt paines to make the peace at Arras, in the time of king <hi>Charles</hi> the ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uenth, for the ſuppreſſing of the Ciuil wars, which had indured ſo long time, welnere to the vtter deſtruction of the Realme.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>Iohn</hi> of Burbon Earle of Vandome and ſonne of the ſayd <hi>Lewis,</hi> was alſo a virtuous Prince, and a valyant warryor, and aduentu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red himſelfe in many a battaile, ſpecially at the ſiege of Fronſack in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Marches of Bur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deloys, where he was made knight for his va<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>liant deſertes: and he was one of the Princes which tooke part with <hi>Lewis</hi> the Dolphin, and with the Dukes of Burbon and Alaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, in ſetting themſelues againſt the wicked and tirannicall dealings of certayne timeſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uers
<pb facs="tcp:3170:6"/> and flatterers of king <hi>Charles</hi> the ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uenth, Fraunces of Burbon his ſonne, a good and ſtout prince went in the viage to Naples with king Charles the eighth, and behaued himſelfe nobly in matters both of peace and warre, to the honor and profite of the Crowne of Fraunce, and of his whole country. But I ſhould not ſoone make an end, if I minded to recken vp all the excellent princes of your maieſties moſt renowmed houſe of Burbon: and much les ſhould I do it if I ment to take vpon me to rehearſe their heroycall deedes and vertues, which would require many great volumes. But I thinke it inough for me to haue named ſome few of them, that might ſerue for examples to prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces and to all other men, to ſpeed themſelues valiantly in the defence and mayntaynance of the peace of their countrye. Which examples wil (in my opinion) be the better liked of your maieſty, becauſe they come not onely of your owne houſe, (which hath alwayes been moſt fruitfull in noble and vertuous princes:) but alſo of the Linial diſce<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t of your progenytors. For y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> late king of Nauare your father, was the ſonne of <hi>Charles</hi> of Burbon the firſt duke of Vandome: who was ſonne of the foreſayd Fraunces Earle of Vandome: who was ſonne to the forenamed <hi>Iohn,</hi> who was ſonne to the foreſayd Lewis Lord great ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter of Fraunce: who was the ſonne of the o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther <hi>Lewis,</hi> the firſt Earle of Vandome: who was the ſon of <hi>Iohn</hi> Earle of March: who was the ſonne of <hi>Iaques</hi> Earle of March and conſtable of Fraunce: who was y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſonne of <hi>Lewis</hi> firſt duke of Burbon ſurnamed the great duke: who was the ſonne of Robert of Fraunce Earle of Cleremount and Beaw<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uoyſin:
<pb facs="tcp:3170:6"/> who was the Sonne of good king <hi>Lewis</hi> the ſaynt.</p>
            <p>And ſo your Maieſtie is the eleuenth in order, deſcending in the right line from S. <hi>Lewis</hi> your great Anceſtor, whoſe vertues I hope that God will make to grow more and more in your Royall perſon, making you to be a follower of his ſteps in that he was a good defender of the Chriſtian Religion, a lo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer of vpright iuſtice, a natiue example of good manners, a ſeuere correcter of partiall &amp; corrupt Iudges, an vntreatable puniſher of blaſphemers, Atheiſtes, and vſurers, and a zealous furtherer of all good reformation.</p>
            <p>But now to come back agayn to my mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter: I hope that ſuch of the Romain Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on as ſhall reade this my wryting, ſhall haue no cauſe to finde fault with me, or to ſay that I deale to roughly with them. For hauing once ſimply and without any bitterneſſe, ſet down my reaſon vpon euery point, and hauing alleadged the very text of the holy Scripture to confirme our doctrine, and to diſprooue theirs: I geue them yet this aduantage fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, that I come into the liſtes againſt them with their own weapons, which they take to be moſt for their own defence, and moſt hurt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full to vs, that is to wit, the Canons, made or authoriſed by the very Popes themſelues. Wherein I thinke I haue done ſo much by the grace of God, that either they muſt con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne the Pope and his Canons, or els con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſe that our Religion is voyd of all error.</p>
            <p>True it is that many learned men of our time, haue ſufficiently already ſet forth the purenes of our Religion by the holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, yea and that much better than I could ſkill to doe: Inſomuch that in that reſpect,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:7"/> many may thinke that I doe but make repe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titions. Howbeit foraſmuch as I haue ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken in hand (as you would ſay) to leuell or bend the Canons in defence of ourſelues, a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt ſuch perſons as beate vs with them, and vnduely doe attribute aſmuch or more authoritie to them, than to the holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture it ſelfe: I haue conſidered that it were no reaſon for me to commit the ſame faulte, which they doe. And therfore my intent is, to alleadge the very text of the ſcripture vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on euery poynt, for the true and ſure groun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding of our doctrine, and not to beſtow the Ca<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>nons otherwiſe, than in beating downe the contrary doctrine.</p>
            <p>I know well that the time is now ſo mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerable and ſorrowfull in Fraunce, that moſt men take all good things in ill part, and that euen thoſe which beſt know the way how to heale our ſores, are ſo ill minded, that they will not vſe it. And (in good hower be it ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken) we may well ſay as <hi>Liuie</hi> ſayd ſpeaking of the time of the Ciuill warres in Rome,<note place="margin">Tit. liu. lib. <hi>1.</hi> in praefaci<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>one.</note> (which began vnder <hi>Silla</hi> and <hi>Marius,</hi> and contynued vnder <hi>Pompey</hi> and <hi>Ceſar,</hi> and ſo held on in quarrelling and parttaking ſtil vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der their ſucceſſors: (a time in all points like to this ſorrowfull time of ours) that this Realme of Fraunce is brought to ſo extreme corruption, as it may no longer indure, either her owne vices, or the remedy of them.</p>
            <p>And in good ſooth, euery man may well perceiue the vices of diſſention, rancor, ciuill warre, and corruption both of manners and doctrine, which are ſowed at this day, and al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ready to deepe rooted in our French nation. And likewiſe all men of any vnderſtanding, doe well ſee that the very remedy to rid away
<pb facs="tcp:3170:7"/> theſe miſchiefes, were to admit ſome good re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formation, aſwell in doctrine as in diſcipline, and in outward behauiour.</p>
            <p>But France is in the ſame taking that a poore ſick man is, when the extremity of his fitte is vpon him: who can neither ſuffer his diſeaſe patiently, nor willingly receiue the me<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>dicine that ſhould doe him good. For all of vs doe well inough perceiue our diſeaſe, and we know well it is great and dangerous, and we would faine be healed of it, but the moſt parte of vs doe finde that the medicine of reforma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion is to irkeſome, wherein ſurely men doe greatly ouerſhoote themſelues, for there is not ſo much payne nor diſpleaſure in leading of a ſober &amp; modeſt life, as ther is in leading of a loſe life. Beſides y<hi rend="sup">t</hi>, y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſober, wel ſtaid, &amp; wel reformed life in good ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ners &amp; doctrine, is ac<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>companied with great quietnes of co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſcience: &amp; (as ſayth <hi>Cicero</hi>) doth commonly lead y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> body to a healthfull and honorable old age. But al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>though we had no other cauſe to deſire refor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mation, than for the ceaſing of our vntollera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble troubles: were not that cauſe inough, ſith it is not to be douted but that they will neuer be throughly brought a ſleepe, vntill the cauſe of them (that is to wit, the error, corruption, and looſenes that is among vs) be firſt quen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched and done away, by a ſound reformation aſwel inwardly as outwardly? For naturally all cauſes bring forth effects like themſelues.</p>
            <p>And againe it is certayne, that God being righteous, is wont to continue in ſtriking with his reuenging roddes, vpon ſuch as har<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>den themſelues in their ſinnes, and ſtand kic<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king againſt the ſpurre. If we conſidered the monſtruous waſting and ſpoyling of things which Ciuill warres are wont to breede,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:8"/> (whereof we haue ſeene but too many by ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perience) the heare of our heads would ſtand vp at it.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>Cornelius Tacitus</hi> (rehearſing the miſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chiefes that befell to the Empire of Rome, by the Ciuill warres that were in the time of the Emperors <hi>Galba, Vitellus,</hi> and <hi>Otho</hi>) ſayth that in thoſe fiery broyles, the goodlieſt Prouinces of the Empire ſtaggered, incly<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning to a change of ſtate, and to an ouerthrow of the Monarchicall gouernment, where-through they had felt ſo many oppreſſions, by meanes of the quarrels and parttakinges of great men, who ſhot at no other marke, but to deſtroy one another. Inſomuch that in thoſe times, there was euery where greate murthering of men, burning of townes, defi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling of holy thinges, exceſſiue cruelty, euen in the Citie of Rome it ſelfe, deflouring of the nobleſt Ladies, and baniſhing of the honeſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eſt and honorableſt men. The vertuouſeſt folkes went ſooneſt to wrecke. Notable va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liancy, and great riches, dignitie and authori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie, executed, or left vnexecuted for feare, were taken for crimes. The ſeruant was wrought either by terror or by treachery, to be againſt his maſter, and the bondman was ſet at liber<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ty againſt his Lord. Such as had no enemies were ouerthrowen by the ſuttle packing of their frends. Truth was oppreſſed, partly through the ignorance of the Gouerner, part<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly through the crafty iugling of flatterers, and partly through the ſpyting of ſuch as held the helme.</p>
            <p>It was not lawfull for a man to thinke what he liſted, nor to ſpeak what he knew. The wickednes of the flatterers who had wonne the eares of the Prince, and the great
<pb facs="tcp:3170:8" rendition="simple:additions"/> rewards which they obtained for their flatte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring, (as Conſulſhips, gouernments of Pro<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>uinces, preferments to Prieſthods, ſpoilings of Countreis, and excheting of mens goods,) were hated and abhorred alike of all people. The ſmall Countreis, which ſometimes were intangled in thoſe Ciuill broyles, were full of cruell deedes. The ſeas were coue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red with folke that had been baniſhed and dri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen out of their own houſes: the rocks of the ſea were peſtered about with the carkaſes of folke murthered: and the good Cities were quite &amp; cleane ſoked from all their ſubſtance.</p>
            <p>Theſe are the fruites in effect, which the great and pollitick wiſe man <hi>Tacitus</hi> affir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meth to come and grow ordinarily of partta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>kings and Ciuill diſcords. Whereof we haue felt ſo good ſtore by the ſpace of ſeuenteene yeares alredy, or there abouts, that we ought now long ere this to haue deſired and ſought the remedye that might haue cured our ſo ſtrange miſfortunes and barbarous calami<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties. Yea and euen they which are the moſt ſworne enemies of the reformed Religion, ought to become aſſured by the proof of time paſt, that for all that euer they can doe or de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uiſe, they ſhall neuer ſo deface the truth, and vertue, but that they ſhall ſtand ſtill ſpight of all the corruptinges and darckninges of this world, and of the maintayners of them.</p>
            <p>And in very deede, God (who gouerneth the doings of all men in the world by his pro<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>uidence) hath reſerued ſtill in this miſerable world, a great number of good and honeſt me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> and of ſuch as loue vertue. And like as in the foreſayd time of the Ciuill warres among the Romaynes, <hi>Tacitus</hi> ſayth that that age was not ſo barrayn of honeſt men, but that
<pb facs="tcp:3170:9"/> it brought forth ſome good examples: ſo alſo may we ſay that euen in this age of oures, how much ſoeuer it be infected and corrupted, yet hath God of his gratious goodnes reſer<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ued many ſtill, which to follow the pure Re<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ligion and vertue, haue conſtantly indured po<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>uerty, loſſe of their goods, the cruell murthe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring of their children, kinſfolke, and frendes, baniſhment out of their Countrey, abſence from their houſes, and an infinite number of other aduerſities and inconueniences. Which thing geueth vs aſſurance that our Lord god will alwayes maintayne a certayn number of good men here below, which ſhall imbrace vertue by maintayning good lawes and diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pline, and follow the light of the truth which abideth inuincible for euer, and ſhall ſcatter the miſtes and cloudes that ſet themſelues a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gaynſt it.</p>
            <p>
               <note place="margin">
                  <hi>Eſd.</hi> 3. <hi>cap.</hi> 3. 4.</note>The worthy iudgement of that great mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>narch <hi>Darius</hi> king of the Medes and Perſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans, will neuer ſlippe out of the remembra<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce of men. For this king hauing vpon a time made a royall feaſt to all the Gouernors, Cap<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>taynes, and other Officers of his Dominion, (which was ſo great that it extended ouer a hundreth and ſeuen and twenty Prouinces,) was contented to heare a diſputatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> between three young Gentlemen of Iury, that were attendant vpon his own perſon. Of whom the one maintayned that nothing is ſtronger than wine, becauſe that commonly it ouer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>commeth aſwell the great as the ſmall. Ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther ſayd that nothing was ſtronger than a king, becauſe that with one only word of his mouth, he can make men to be ſlayne, Cities to be razed, and Fortreſſes to be beaten down when he liſteth. And the third named <hi>Zoro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>babell,</hi>
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:9"/> (a gentleman of the bloud royall deſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cended of the line of <hi>Dauid</hi>) vpheld that truth is ſtrongeſt of all things, becauſe it conty<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nueth in force euerlaſtingly, and ſhall raigne for euer and euer.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>Darius</hi> hauing heard this diſputation, and knowing well how it is moſt certayne, that truth is the thing of greateſt ſtrength, and of longeſt contynuance in all the world, gaue the prize to <hi>zorabable</hi> as to him that had been of beſt opinion, and gaue him great giftes and priuiledges, aſwell for himſelfe as for all his wholl nation, commaunding that from thence forth <hi>Zorobabell</hi> ſhould be called the kinges Coſen. Which iudgement of this great king, ought to be wel conſidered of all perſons, and ſpecially of kinges and Princes, that they may geue themſelues earneſtly to the ſeeking out of the truth in all thinges, as well in caſe of Religion as in Ciuil and worldly affaires, and eſteeme it more ſtrong and inuincible tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> any force of man.</p>
            <p>For certainly, there is neither king nor Emperor, fire nor ſword, payne nor torme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts, that euer could quench the truth, or ouercome it. But foraſmuch as in theſe dayes, many men are doutfull in the caſe of Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, where they ſhould ſeeke the truth, I will not here forget the rule which the great Emperor of Rome <hi>Conſtantine</hi> did ſet down at the coſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cell of Nice in Bithinia,<note place="margin">Trip. hiſt. li <hi>2.</hi> cap. <hi>5.</hi>
               </note> for the decyding of the points of doctrine, which were to be han<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deled and treated of there. For hauing aſſem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bled the Councell together, to determine vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the doctrine that <hi>Arrius</hi> had ſowed at that time: When he had made the Biſhoppes to take their places euery one in his degree, (which were to the number of 318. beſides
<pb facs="tcp:3170:10"/> the Elders and Deacons that accompanyed the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, who were aboue 500.) he ſate him down among them in a low chaire, and made this Oration to them well beſeeming his Maie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtie and godlynes.</p>
            <p>My Lords and fathers (quoth he) foraſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>much as God hath vouchſafed to put down the cruell Princes by my hand, and to geue peace to the world vnder my raign, it is meete that you alſo in this holy aſſembly, ſhould doe your indeuoures to ſet a ſtable vnitie and co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
               <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cord in the Church. For it were to euill an example if after the ouercomming of our ene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mies, the publick peace ſhould now be diſtur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bed by the controuerſies and diſagreementes of the Shepheards of the Church, a thing that would miniſter occaſion and matter to the vngodly to mock our Religion, &amp; to laugh it to ſcorn. Now then, ſith we be to treat here of diuine matters, we muſt tak y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> doctrine of the holy Ghoſt for our rule, and reſort to the bookes of the Euangeliſtes, Apoſtles, and Prophets, which teach vs what opinion we ought to be of concerning Gods holy law.</p>
            <p>Therfore ſetting aſide all ſtoutnes of con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tention, let vs ſeeke the reſolution of our que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtions in the word that is inſpired by God.</p>
            <p>After this ſhort and notable ſpeech made by that great Emperor, the Councel was held, and the doctrine of Arrius was throughly debated by the only word of God, and in the end iuſtly condemned by thoſe holy Fathers, as vtterly contrary to a number of expreſſe places of the holy Scriptures, which auow vnto vs the Godhead and euerlaſting<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes of the ſonne of God, which thing <hi>Arrius</hi> did wickedly deny.</p>
            <p>But I muſt tell you by the way, that in
<pb facs="tcp:3170:10"/> this ſpeech of <hi>Conſtantines,</hi> we haue three dueties to marke, which doe wel beſeeme a great Prince. The one is to be inclyned to publicke peace and tranquillitie, and to pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cure the maintenance thereof by all lawfull meanes. Another is to loue the truth aboue al things, chiefly in caſes of Religion. And the third is, to ſeeke the ſame truth in the Scripture inſpired by God.</p>
            <p>Now I beſeech God of his gracious good<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>nes, to make your Maieſties vertue &amp; god<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lines to ſhine forth dayly more and more, in thoſe holy dueties, and to cauſe your Royall highnes to grow greater and greater in all his heauenly giftes, and in all ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nor and felicitie.</p>
            <closer>
               <date>Dated the 15. day of February, y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> yere of our ſauiour Chriſt. 1578.</date>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="poem">
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:11"/>
            <head>The author of this Apology his Song.</head>
            <lg>
               <l>THe Pope of Rome a thouſand Canons bendes:</l>
               <l>Agaynſt the Church which doth Gods word imbrace</l>
               <l>And ſtoutly forth his own Decrees he ſendes,</l>
               <l>The ſoueraign Lords commaundements to deface,</l>
               <l>Or rather quite and cleane away to chaſe.</l>
               <l>Preſuming proudly for to beare chiefe ſway:</l>
               <l>In mannes ſaluation euery kinde of way.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg>
               <l>He thinkes, ere long, that noble fort to win,</l>
               <l>And tryumphing aforehand, in deſpight</l>
               <l>Of heauenly truth, he ſets him down within</l>
               <l>Gods Temple, boaſting euen in open ſight</l>
               <l>Himſelfe as God, and ſtriues with al his might.</l>
               <l>To maintayne ſtill his Lordly ſoueraintie:</l>
               <l>Aſwell aboue as vnderneath the Skie.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg>
               <l>But thou O Chriſt, our King omnipotent,</l>
               <l>Reach out thine arme: and with thy skilfull hand:</l>
               <l>Lay holde vpon the Canons that are bent</l>
               <l>Agaynſt thee by the Romiſh Tirants band.</l>
               <l>And turne them back at him that hath them ſent.</l>
               <l>To beate his Rampires and his Bulwarkes downe:</l>
               <l>In force wherof he weares his tryple Crowne.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg>
               <l>The time is come to thine immortall prayſe,</l>
               <l>That this ſame Kaytiffe being battered ſore</l>
               <l>With theſe ſame Canons of his own, decayes:</l>
               <l>And ſinking vnder truth to riſe no more,</l>
               <l>Lyes beaten down with ſhame for euermore.</l>
               <l>From day to day forgoing ſtill his ſtrength:</l>
               <l>Vntill his State be wanzd away at length.</l>
            </lg>
            <trailer>FINIS.</trailer>
         </div>
         <div type="poem">
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:11"/>
            <head>¶ THE AVTHOR TO <hi>his Booke.</hi>
            </head>
            <l>YE braying Canones which ſo grounded be</l>
            <l>Vpon the word of him that raignes on high:</l>
            <l>With thundering noyze let fly your bullets free.</l>
            <l>That men may heare them roaring to the sky.</l>
            <l>But as for you ye Canons whom we ſee</l>
            <l>From mouth of braſſe to ſpit out fiery flame</l>
            <l>Of <hi>Vulcanes</hi> ſmoky Forge, holde you your peace:</l>
            <l>You bring our Realme to ruine and to ſhame:</l>
            <l>The others force fond ignorance to ceaſe.</l>
            <trailer>FINIS.</trailer>
         </div>
      </front>
      <body>
         <div type="tract">
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:12"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:12"/>
            <head>AN APOLOGIE FOR <hi>the Proteſtantes.</hi>
            </head>
            <p>
               <seg rend="decorInit">I</seg>T is well knowen that in theſe daies, there are in Fraunce two ſorts of catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lickes, which are of the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſh Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, For there are of them that be tractable, and deſirers, and louers of the peace, and quietnes of this Realme, and ſuch as will not condemne the reformed re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion, nor thoſe that make profeſſion therof, without hearing and vnderſtan<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ding them, as the others doe: but can well finde in their hartes, to liue in frendſhip, and fellowſhip with them, and not trouble them in the exerciſe of their Religion, but tary the time vntil God (through his grace) haue inlight<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned them, and made them to know the errors and abuſes which may be in the one &amp; in the other: and make vs Fre<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men (which are now a dayes to wil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fully bent) apte, and willing to yealde
<pb facs="tcp:3170:13"/> vnto reaſon. And there are other ſome ſo wilfull, and ſo far run into hatred, and enmitie, againſt the reformed Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion, and the profeſſors of the ſame: that they preferre their own vnreaſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nable humors, before the peace, &amp; com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon quyet of their countrey. Yea, and euen before the preſeruation of the ſtate of the Prince.</p>
            <p>Theſe be they to whom I ſpeake in my Apologie. And alſo to all that are deſirous to know, in what poynt, and for what cauſe, the Proteſtants do ſtande in controuerſie for Religion a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt the Romiſh Catholickes.</p>
            <p>
               <note place="margin">
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>nne <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> be co<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="5 letters">
                     <desc>•••••</desc>
                  </gap>ed w<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="5 letters">
                     <desc>•••••</desc>
                  </gap>t be<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>eard ſpeake.</note>Firſt, therfore, I deſire them all to preſuppoſe, that to iudge of a matter before they vnderſtand it, and to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne a man without hearing his an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwere, is a thing that ill becommeth, not only all Chriſtians, but alſo any other reaſonable perſon. For, by the law of nature (as witneſſeth the Ciuil law) we ought to heare their reaſons, and defences, whoſe cauſe we haue to iudge of, &amp; therein to doe as we would be done vnto, as Nature willeth, and commandeth vs. And therfore, theſe ouerangry Catholickes, which con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne, hate, and perſecute, the profeſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſors
<pb n="2" facs="tcp:3170:13"/> of the reformed religion, without vnderſtanding it, or without hearing them, do wel bewray therby, that their panges and paſſions are very ſtrange, for that they haue ſuch force, as to cauſe them to forget the law of Nature, the knowledge wherof God hath imprin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted in the hartes of all men, euen from their creation. Truly, it is a lamenta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble and beaſtly thing, that a man ſhold ſo yealde himſelfe to the humor of ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tred, rancor, enuy, deſire of reuenge, &amp; ſuch like frenzes, as that he ſhould rob himſelfe of his naturall wit, and cauſe himſelfe to forget the right vſe of reaſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>,<note place="margin">nun</note> as you may well ſee by the doinges of thoſe heady perſons. I know right well that they haue been accuſtomed to cloake theſe paſſions, by ſaying that the <hi>Pope,</hi> the Counſel of <hi>Trent,</hi> and the <hi>Sorboniſtes,</hi> haue long agoe, condem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned the reformed Religion, as erroni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous and hereticall, and that therfore, it is to be holden for a reſolution, that it is naught, and to be condemned with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out farther inquirie of the matter, and without any other forme or proceſſe of Law.</p>
            <p>But hereunto it hath euer been an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwered, as we do ſtill, that thoſe which
<pb facs="tcp:3170:14"/> haue thus condemned our Religion, haue alwayes been both Iudges, and parties. And y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> the profeſſors of the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed Religion, haue not been heard in their lawfull defences: So that thoſe which will needes make a preſident of ſuch condemnations, geue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> againſt the parties vnheard, be ſuſpected and vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>competent Iudges, and do ſtil fal back agayne into the former fault of conde<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
               <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning men vnheard, (a thing contrary to the law of nature) and ſhew them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues to be parciall and fond Iudges, in y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> they will needs geue ſentence of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> thing which they vnderſtand no more,<note place="margin">
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 span">
                     <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                  </gap>
               </note> than a blind man can iudge of colors, &amp; therfore are worthely noted, in way of ſcorne by that common prouerb.</p>
            <p>
               <note place="margin">Molin. de mon. Fran. art. 154. 155. 156.</note>That good king of France, <hi>Lewes</hi> the twelfe, ſurnamed the father of his people, will neuer be forgotten, who being importunatly called vpon by the Biſhops, and Cardinals of his time, to cauſe a bloudy execution to be done vpon the people of <hi>Cabriers,</hi> and <hi>Me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ryndoll,</hi> in <hi>Prouince,</hi> (who had neither maſſes, nor Images in their churches: and were as a remnant of the auncient breede of the <hi>Albigions,</hi> and of the pore men of <hi>Lyon,</hi> which had been all con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demned
<pb n="5" facs="tcp:3170:14"/> for heretickes) did make this worthy, &amp; wiſe anſwere. I am a king (quoth he) ouer my people, to miniſter iuſtice vnto them, which I cannot do, without hearing ſuch as are accuſed. I will therfore heare them before I con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne them, though they were <hi>Turks,</hi> or <hi>Deuils.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>Hereupon it was told the Kinge, that the religion which thoſe of <hi>Cabry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers,</hi> and <hi>Meryndol,</hi> did profeſſe, had bin often, before that time, condemned for hereticall, and wicked: ſpecially in the Councell of <hi>Laterane, Anno. 1179.</hi>
               <note place="margin">e. ſicut e. ex<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>comunica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus. Ex. de haeret. Aut. Gazaros. C. de haret.</note> Vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der Pope <hi>Alexander</hi> the third, in the time of king <hi>Philip Auguſtus,</hi> and by the Emperor <hi>Frederick</hi> the ſecond, &amp; Pope <hi>Honorius</hi> the third, about y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> yeare, <hi>1217</hi> and by Pope <hi>Gregory</hi> the ninth, who entered into the Papacie <hi>Anno 1227.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>But, notwithſtanding, all theſe ſhewes, and prouocations, this good king would not be led from his deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mination: Saying, that he would not ſtretch his conſcience ſo far, as to make a preſident of the iudgements, and de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crees of thoſe Popes, King, and Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peror, but would heare the anſwers of the parties accuſed, before he condem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned them.</p>
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:15"/>
            <p>And thereupon, he gaue audience to the Comiſſioners of <hi>Cabryers,</hi> and <hi>Meryndol.</hi> And when he had heard the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, he ſent thether <hi>Adam Fume</hi> his Maſter of requeſtes, and <hi>Ihon Paruyz</hi> his Co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
               <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſor, to informe him of their life, and doctrine. Who made report to his ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ieſty, that it was true, that thoſe of <hi>Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bryers,</hi> and <hi>Meryndol,</hi> had neither maſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes, nor Images in their churches, but that otherwiſe, they were all well in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtructed (yea, euen the very litle ones) in the articles of the fayth, and in the commaundementes of God, and that they vtterly abſtayned fro<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> al blaſphe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mous othes, and whoredome, keping holy the Sabaoth day, and greatly re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uerenſing the ſupper of our Lord, bap<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tiſme, and maryage. Which when the king thus vnderſtoode, he did not on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, not condemne them of hereſie (as he was intyſed to haue done,) but alſo, quite otherwiſe, did pronounce with his owne voyce (and bound it with an othe) that he did beleeue, that thoſe of <hi>Meryndoll,</hi> and <hi>Cabryers,</hi> were better, and more honeſt people, than himſelfe, or any of his other ſubiectes.</p>
            <p>And what, will you infer, of this? will you ſay now that this good king
<pb n="4" facs="tcp:3170:15"/> was a Proteſtant, or that he miſlyked the Romayn Religion? I think there is no man ſo ſhameles, that dares ſay ſo: For his life, and actes do ſhew, that he was very well minded towardes the church of Rome: In maintenance wherof, he held great warres in <hi>Italy</hi> againſt the <hi>Venecians,</hi> and other Prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, that vſurped vpon y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> patrimonies of the Church.</p>
            <p>But he was a good king, and did acknowledge, that God had put the Scepter in his hand, to miniſter iuſtice to all his people, and not to condemne the accuſed, without hearing their an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwere: nor to iudge of a matter of im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>portance, by the conſciences of others: but meekly to geue hearing to al mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters brought before him, &amp; not to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne thoſe thinges for euill, which may ſhew themſelues to be good. I therfore, co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>clude thus, that thoſe which in theſe dayes, doe ſo preſumptuouſlye condemne the reformed Religion, w<hi rend="sup">t</hi>
               <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out knowing any deſerued cauſe, or without hearing ſuch as profeſſe the ſame, vnder color of the condemnatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s done already by the Popes, by y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cell of <hi>Trent,</hi> and by the <hi>Sorboniſtes,</hi> doe ſhew therby the great forgetfulneſſe of
<pb facs="tcp:3170:16"/> their duty of iudging vprightly: And y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> they cary to ſlack a hand on the bridle of their conſcience, in ſuffering it to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pende vpon the phantaſticall iudge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of others.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>Lactantius Fyrmian,</hi> ſpeaking to <hi>Conſtantine</hi> the great, (who was the firſt chriſtia<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> Emperor) did greatly co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
               <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>playn, and bewayle, that the Paganes and Idolaters of his time, did conde<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ne the Chriſtian Religion, and had it in diſdayn, without knowing what chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian Religion was, and without rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding their bookes to vnderſtand it.<note place="margin">
                  <hi>Diu. Inst. lib.</hi> 5. <hi>cap 1.</hi> The pagans condemned the chriſtia<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s without hearing the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſpeake.</note>
            </p>
            <p>Theſe be the very words of <hi>Lacta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tius. I doubt not (moſt mighty Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ror Conſtantine) but that if this my work (wherby I ſhew that the Creator of all thinges, is the Gouernour of the whole world) doe fall into the hands of theſe vnlearned Religious folke, they (by rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon of their great ſuperſtition, which ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth them too too impatient) will aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſault me with iniuries, &amp; ſpitefully fling the booke to the grounde, before they haue read ſo much as the beginning of it, imagining that they ſhould defile the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues with ſuch a crime, as could neuer be wyped out again, if they ſhould ether reade it, or heare it red patiently. Ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uertheles,
<pb n="3" facs="tcp:3170:16"/> I beſeech them in duty of hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manitie, not to condemne my wrytinges (if it may be) before they doe perfectly vnderſtand them. For if it be allowed by order of law, that Churchrobbers, Tray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors, and Poyſoners, ſhall ſpeake for the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues, and argue in their own defence, and that it is not lawfull to condemne a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny of them without examination of his cauſe: It is not againſte reaſon, that I ſhould intreate thoſe, into whoſe hands this booke ſhall happen, to reade it, or heare it read throughout, and to deferre their iudgements, vntil they haue read it to the end.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>
               <hi>But I know well the wilfulneſſe of that kinde of people to be ſuch, as I ſhall not obtayne this ſuite of them. For, they be afrayd, leaſt the force, and ſtrength of the truth ſhould ouercome them, and make them yeald vnto vs, and to agree with vs. That is the cauſe of their roa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring, &amp; ſtorming, leaſt they ſhould heare vs, and of their ſhutting of their eyes leaſt they ſhould ſee the light which we bring vnto them, wherein they ſhew the litle aſſurance that they haue in their own fond reaſons. For, they dare neither vnderſtand, nor enter into diſputation, becauſe they know they ſhall ſoone be
<pb facs="tcp:3170:17"/> vanquiſhed. By reaſon wherof, it com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meth to Paſſe, that through their ſhun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning of all manner of ſcanning, and ſif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting of things by diſputation,</hi>
            </p>
            <q>
               <l>They driue diſcretion quite away,</l>
               <l>And force and fury beare the ſway:</l>
               <bibl>
                  <hi>As ſayth <hi>Ennius.</hi>
                  </hi>
               </bibl>
            </q>
            <p>
               <hi>And becauſe they are bente to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demn, and vtterly to oppres ſuch as they well know to be innocent: they be vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>willing that their innocencie ſhould ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peare: becauſe they deeme it a greater iniquitie to condemne the innocencye that is apparant, the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the innoce<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>cy that co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>meth not to tryall. Or rather, (as I ſayde afore) they are afeard, that they ſhould haue no power to condemne vs, if they ſhould heare vs.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>This was the inuectiue which <hi>La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctantius</hi> wrote againſt the heathe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> in his time, who condemned the Chriſtians without hearing them. Which reaſon, I wil vſe againſt the impatient catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licks, deſiring them, not to ſhew them ſelues like vnto thoſe heathen men, in being ſo obſtinate, as to ſhutte their eares from hearing, and vnderſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ding the doctrine which they ſo condemne, &amp; perſecute, without knowing what
<pb n="6" facs="tcp:3170:17"/> it contayneth. But if thoſe angry Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholicks, which oppoſe themſelues as aduerſaries againſt our reformed Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion, and ſo boldly condemn it, wold temper their choller, &amp; paſſions, with ſuch moderation, as to geue place to reaſon, and to ſet naturall diſcretion in due place and preheminence: Truely, I durſt make the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> iudges of this cauſe, and I am wel aſſured that they would iudge farre otherwiſe, than they haue done hetherto, or doe yet.</p>
            <p>And in deed, if the loue of truth haue any place in their harts (as I beleue it hath) I beſeech them, euen before God and for the truthes ſake, to vouchſafe to examine this preſent defence with ſet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led iudgement: and to conſider of it without affection. For, I proteſt vnto them, that I will vſe ſuch modeſtie in my wordes, as none ſhall iuſtly haue cauſe to accuſe me of rigor.</p>
            <p>Firſt, therfore, I preſuppoſe, that betwixt the Romiſh Catholickes, and the Proteſtantes, there is diſagreeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t of doctrine in many poyntes, yea, euen in the moſt principall, as I will ſhew hereafter.</p>
            <p>But yet neuertheles both the one and the other doe acknowledge gene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rally,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:18"/> the vnitye of the perſon of <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> in two natures not confounded: The holy Trinitye, of the Father, the Sonne, and the holy Ghoſt, and the holy Scripture of the olde and new Teſtament, and therefore they bothe may in this reſpect, be called Chriſtia<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s howbeit the one more aptly then the other, as ſhall appeare by that which I will ſay hereafter. Now, that wee may the better treate of the poyntes which are in queſtion, and that all men may the more playnly iudge thereof, we will diſtinctly examine the reaſons which are to be conſidered in this diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe, and are commonly alleaged on both ſides, for the mayntayning of the doctrine of either party: and ſo by com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>paring the contrary reaſons and alegations together, the truth will the more apparantly ſhew it ſelfe becauſe light is the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> moſt apparant and bright, when it is ſet nigh to his contrary.</p>
            <div n="1" type="chapter">
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:18"/>
               <head>¶ <hi>Of three Maximes, groundes</hi> or rules, whereby a man may <hi>iudge of the poyntes of religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on</hi> which are in queſtio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. The firſt Chapter.</head>
               <p>
                  <seg rend="decorInit">F</seg>Oraſmuch as the whot Catholickes accuſe the Religion of the prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantes, to be wicked, new, and heretical, and therfore cannot brooke the ſociety of ſuch as profeſſe the ſame: we hope to ſhew them euidently, that it is not ſo, when we come to the ſcan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning of euery poynt particularly that is in queſtion. And for proofe and de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monſtration of our ſayinges, we will take for our grounde, three Maxi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mes, or generall rules, which are very certayne and true, whereby euery man ſhall eaſely be able to iudge whether y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſame religion, is to be reckned, wicked new, and hereticall or no.</p>
               <p>The three Maximes are theſe, The firſt is that <hi>that doctrine of Religion whereby God is moſt honored, is the <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="1"/> beſt.</hi> The ſecond is, that <hi>that Doctrine <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="2"/> which is beſt builded vpon the worde of God is the moſte auncient and true.</hi> The third is, that <hi>the Romiſh Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lickes <milestone type="tcpmilestone" unit="unspecified" n="3"/>
                     <pb facs="tcp:3170:19"/> cannot well accuſe that doctrine, of hereſie, which is approued by their own Canones.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Which three rules or maximes, be ſo cleere &amp; euident of them ſelues, that (in mine opinion) the day, or the Sun is not clearer. For, ſeeing that Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> is no other thing, than the duty which we owe vnto God. It doth folow, that that doctrine which teacheth vs to yeld vnto him all dutye and honour, and to rob him of no part thereof, is a good, and true doctrine, and that there can be no better.</p>
               <p>Likewiſe it is certayn, that the do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine which is builded vpon the only word of God, ought not to be called new, but that we may rather ſay, that it is as olde as the world it ſelfe. In ſo much, that they which doe call it new, may not nor cannot ſo call it, in reſpect of it ſelfe, but onely in reſpect of their own ignorance, for to the ignora<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t, eue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry thing that they vnderſtand not, is new. Neither is it to be douted, but that it is moſt true, becauſe that God (who is the author therof) is the truth it ſelfe, and the fountayn of light, and wiſdome.</p>
               <p>In like maner, I thinke that al me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <pb n="8" facs="tcp:3170:19"/> will eaſily graunt, that euen the ear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſteſt Catholickes of Rome, can not diſpence ſo much with them ſelues, as to accuſe that Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of hereſie, which is approued by their own Canones, becauſe the Canones be authoryſed by the Popes themſelues. For, the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crees of <hi>Gracian</hi> (from whence I intend to draw the moſt partes of the Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s which ſhalbe alleaged) were ratifyed &amp; authoriſed by Pope<note place="margin">The decrees of Gratian authoriſed by the pope</note> 
                  <hi>Euginie</hi> the third, who commaunded that they ſhould be red in the Vniuerſytyes,<note place="margin">Annal. ſur l. an. 1168.</note> and vſed in iudgeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t as they haue bene euer ſince. So that to reiect and condemn the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons, were as much in effect, as to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny the Pope, and all the Romane Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion.</p>
               <p>But full well I know, that hereaf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter when I ſhall alleadge the Canons, thoſe paſſionate Catholickes will riſe vp, and ſay that there be other canons contrary to theſe, and truly I will not deny but that the bookes of the Canon law, are ful of co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>traryeties. Yet dare I boldly ſay, and aſſuredly auow that thoſe Canons which I will alleadge in this booke, are of the beſt and moſt auncient of al the Canon law,<note place="margin">The old ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons are bet<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ter the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the nevv.</note> &amp; which haue proceeded from the beſt ſprings &amp;
<pb facs="tcp:3170:20"/> fountaynes, and from ſuch authors, as were moſt principall in ſkill and holy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes, as may eaſely bee iudged by thoſe that will compare them with their bookes.</p>
               <p>Hauing thus ſet downe theſe three Maximes (the truth whereof is eaſelie to be perceaued, by euery man of com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon capacitie, (yea euen of the groſſeſt ſort) I am now to apply them orderlye to euery particular poynt. And firſt of all we will treate of Prayer.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="2" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <g ref="char:leaf">❧</g> OF PRAYER. The ſecond Chapter.</head>
               <p>THe doctrine of the profeſſors of the Goſpell touching prayer, is verye playne. Their opinion is in effect, that we ought to offer our prayers vnto God our maker, who is able inough to geue vs whatſoeuer we aſke, &amp; gra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tious in harckening gentlye to our re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>queſtes: Who alſo hath manifeſted his great goodnes, in giuing his euerlaſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing Sonne, to the end that by him, our manhoode might haue acceſſe to his Godhead.</p>
               <p>And therefore they ſay, that in pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to God our creator, wee muſte al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wayes
<pb n="9" facs="tcp:3170:20"/> vſe the credite and interceſſion of his Sonne our mediator, who may boldly goe to the Father becauſe he is God as he is, in the ſelfſame God<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>head and being: and diſdayneth not alſo to apply himſelfe to men, and to be an interceſſor for them, becauſe he is man as they be.</p>
               <p>Nether is this manner of praying vnto God altogether diſalowed of the Romain Catholicks: but they wil needes adde thereunto, that we muſt haue alſo other Mediators and In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terceſſors to God the Father, and to Ieſus Chriſt himſelf: That is to wit, the heſaints and the ſheſaintes, which are many in number, &amp; in their times haue done many a faire miracle. For (ſay they) if a man would be a ſuiter to a king, in any cauſe, or to his eldeſt ſonne, he would not at the firſt daſh preace to their preſence, but goe to ſome of their ſeruants, or Lordes of their Court. And ſo it ſeemeth a thing very reaſonable and meete, that when a man is minded to pray to god for a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny thing, he go firſt to ſome of the Ce<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>leſtial court, to purchaſe acces to god, &amp; to Ieſus Chriſt his Sonne by their meanes: and that to doe otherwiſe,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:21"/> were a kinde of diſpiſing of the ſaints who haue the charge from God, to pray continually for the Millitante Church, and euery particular perſon of the ſame.</p>
               <p>Truely, it is not to be denied, but that theſe reaſons haue ſome colour and ſhew of truth, if we ſhall iudge of God as of man.<note place="margin">We muſt not iudge of God as of man.</note> But hereunto the Proteſtants reply, that we may not iudge of God, as of a king, or as of another mortall ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, for there is great difference. God is altogether good, and inclyned to doe good: But men, (be they kinges or other) are natural<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly euill, and diſpoſed to doe euill, both againſt God &amp; their neighbors. God vnderſtandeth our Prayers aſſoone as they be conceiued in our harts, and before our mouthes doe vtter them: But to cauſe a king to vnderſtande our ſuites, we muſt put them in wry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting, or tell them by word of mouth: and therfore we haue neede of Aduo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cates to lay forth our caſes, &amp; of Mai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters of requeſtes to preferre our peti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions to the Prince or to his councell, and of the fauor of great Lordes and councellours, to get vs audience and diſpatch. All which thinges haue no
<pb n="10" facs="tcp:3170:21"/> place with God. So that to compare the maner of praying vnto God, with the preferring of ſuits vnto Princes, is a token that we ſlenderly conſider the greatnes of God. And here wee haue to note a proper ſaying of S. <hi>Ambroſe,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Amb. in e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pist. ad Ro. c. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> which he vttereth in theſe ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſe wordes.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Thoſe which in ſteede of reſorting vnto God, repayre vnto creatures, are wont to colour their contempt of God, with this miſerable excuſe. That by the me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes of thoſe to who<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> they haue recourſe they may attayne to the preſence of God, as men attayne to the preſence of a king, by meanes of his officers. But I pray you, is there any man ſo mad, or ſo careles of his owne life, that he dareth yeald the honor to any of the kings ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uantes or officers, which belongeth to the king himſelfe, ſpecially ſeeing we finde that ſuch as dare but ſpeake of the like matters, are by the law, gilty of high treſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>? No. And yet theſe that yeld to the Creature, the honor that is due to the name of god, &amp; which letting god alone do worſhip their fellow ſeruaunts, think not themſelues blame worthy at all: as who ſhould ſay, they could reſerue any greater honor vnto God.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:22"/>
               <p>
                  <hi>Now the reaſon why men make their ſuites to Princes, by the meane and fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uor of Noble men, Captaines, and Offi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cers, is, becauſe the king is borne a man, and knoweth not in whom to repoſe his truſt and confidence for the ordering of his publick affaires. But as for GOD, from whom nothing is hidden (for he knoweth euery mans deſertes) vnto him we haue no need of an Aduocate, but of a deuout hart. For whereſoeuer ſuch a harte ſpeaketh vnto him, he wil anſwere him.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By which ſayings this good doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor S. <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> by good and apparant reaſons confou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>deth the doctrine of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Romiſh Catholicks touching the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terceſſion of Saints: So as, to vſe a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny other mediator to Godward, than our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> is a diſtruſting of his fauor, and of the goodwill he bea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth vs, as though he were like vnto ſome rough and vncurteous prince, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> wold take diſpleaſure if a ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> preaced to his preſence, not being preſented by ſome officer of his court. For (ſay the Proteſtants) are not we certayn and well aſſured of the clemency &amp; good<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes of our Sauior that doth inuite vs to come directly vnto him? Is not he
<pb n="11" facs="tcp:3170:22"/> our good Shepheard, our Redeemer, our attonementmaker, our reconciler and our brother? Wherfore hath he ta<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ken vpon him our fleſh? borne our in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iquities? fulfilled the law wherby we were condemned? ſhed his moſt pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cious bloud? and ſuffered death and paſſion vpon the croſſe? Is it not for vs that he hath done all theſe thinges to purchaſe our ſaluation and reconci<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>liation with God his Father? For neither for himſelfe, nor to increaſe his own glory, needed he to humble and imbaſe himſelfe ſo much. And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore it is not to be douted, but that he doth diſcharge his office of Mediator<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, much better than all the ſaintes can doe: ſpecially, ſeeing that he is the only meanes that they be ſaints, and without him they could not ſo be.</p>
               <p>Now, as it is not to be douted, but he hath great good will to do the office of a Mediator for vs: ſo muſt we beleeue, that he will not conſent that any other ſhould take vpon him to doe it, but is and will be the onely obtayner of our ſaluation, and of the heauenly bleſſinges which God ſhall geue vs.</p>
               <p>Theſe be the reaſons which the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:23"/> Proteſtants do alleadge for the main<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tenaunce of their doctrine touching prayer. Whereby it doth plainly ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peare, that their doctrine is the beſt, according to our firſt maxime, becauſe that the honor which belongeth to Ie<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſus Chriſt our Lord, is therby better, and more ſoundly and wholly with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out diminiſhing rendered vnto him, then by the doctrine of the Romiſh catholicks, who would haue ſo great a number of Mediators, as they ſeem to leaue to Ieſus Chriſt nothing els but onely the name of mediator, &amp; doe attribute to the ſaints, both the name and the effect.</p>
               <p>Secondlye, this doctrine of the Proteſtants, is perfectly grou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ded vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the word of God, as all men may know, by conſidering as well the pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepts, as the examples which are in the bible, concerning prayer. For, firſt of all, the holy Scripture teacheth vs, to put all our truſt in the goodnes of God, and to pray onely vnto him, aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſuring vs that he will geue care vnto our prayers,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Math.</hi> 7.18</note> ſaying: <hi>If you being euill, can ſkill to geue good thinges to your children, how much rather will your Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther which is in heaue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, geue good things
<pb n="12" facs="tcp:3170:23"/> to thoſe that aſke of him?</hi> And agayne, it exhorteth vs to vſe the credit of Ie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus Chriſt our Mediator to God the Father, ſaying: <hi>If any man haue ſinned we haue an aduocate with God the Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, euen <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> the righteous.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>1. Iohn.</hi> 2.1.</note> And to the end we ſhould not doubt of the power and good will of our Media<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor towards vs, it doth aſſure vs of two thinges: The one, that he ſitteth in his Maieſtye and might on y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> right hand of the throne of his Father: And the other that he doth pray and make interceſſio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> for vs.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Rom.</hi> 8.32.</note> He is ſaith S. Paul vpon the right hand of God, and ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth interceſſion for vs.</p>
               <p>And for y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> we ſhould not abuſe our ſelues in ſeking many mediators vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to god: y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> holy ſcripture doth alſo teach vs, that as we haue but one God to whom we ought to pray: No more haue we but onely one Mediator ſai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, <hi>For there is but one God, and one Mediator betwixt God and man, the ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> 
                     <hi>Ieſus Chriſt.</hi>
                  </hi>
                  <note place="margin">1. <hi>Tim.</hi> 2.5.</note>
               </p>
               <p>And becauſe we ſhould not doubt that God is our Father, and that we may vſe him as a Father: we are taught that thoſe which beleeue in the Mediator, are made the children of
<pb facs="tcp:3170:24"/> god, by the ſame faith &amp; belief, ſaying: to all thoſe that haue receued him,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ioh.</hi> 1.12.</note> he hath geuen priuiledge to become the Children of God, that is to ſay: To thoſe which beleue in his name. So as <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> himſelf teaching vs how we ſhould pray to God,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Math.</hi> 6.9.</note> hath willed vs to call him our Father.</p>
               <p>Moreouer, in the Pſalmes of Da<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uid, and in the other bookes of the Bi<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ble, there are infinite numbers of ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>amples, which proue that all holy me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> haue alwaies made their prayers vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to God, and neuer vnto dead me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, nor called vpon them to be their meanes and Interceſſors vnto God.</p>
               <p>Wherupon it followeth apparant<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, that the doctrine of the Proteſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts touching prayer, is the moſt auncient and true, according to our ſeconde Maxime.</p>
               <p>Finally, the ſayd Romiſh Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licks ought not to charge the Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of the Proteſtants with hereſie, by the which they ſay, there ought to be no praying to the Saintes which are out of this world: for there is no man of ſo ſimple iudgement, but he will confeſſe it to be meere madnes, to pray to them which cannot heare him, as
<pb n="13" facs="tcp:3170:24"/> queſtionles thoſe which be dead can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not vnderſtand the prayers which we make vnto the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> in this world,<note place="margin">Sayntes can not heare the prayers that are made to them.</note> becauſe (as witneſſeth the Canon) they know nothing of the things which are done in this world, except (ſayth the ſame Canon) that thoſe which die, doe cary them newes of the things which they haue ſeene and vnderſtoode before their death. Theſe are the very words of the Canon.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>c. fatendum</hi> 13. 4, 2.</note> 
                  <hi>We muſt needes confes (according to the trueth) that thoſe which are dead doe know nothing of that which is done here vpon earth: but they may well be aduertyſed of them by ſuch as die and goe vnto them, and yet not of all thinges, but onely of ſuch thinges as are lawfull for thoſe that be heare to beare in memory, and expedie<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t for the others to know.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thus by this Canon, it is moſt euident that we ought not to pray vn<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>to Saintes, ſeeing they be dead and ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> neither heare nor ſee nor know any thing that we doe here vpon earth, but by meſſe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>gers. And who ſo ſhould ſay, that this doctrine is hereticall, muſt ſay alſo that the Canones and Popes be heretickes, which (as I take it) the Romiſh Catholickes will
<pb facs="tcp:3170:25"/> be loth to confes. This Canon is alſo confirmed by y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> holy ſcripture, which beareth witneſſe to vs that there is none but god onely, that knoweth the ſecrets of mens hartes, and ſo conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quently that it is he onely that can vnderſtand our prayers, which come rather from the hart than from the mouth.</p>
               <p>The proteſtantes ſay furthermore, that there are ſo greate numbers of Sayntes regeſtred in the Letany, of whoſe Canonyſing men doe doubte, (for as ſayth a good auncient Doctor, the bodies of diuers are honoured on earth, whoſe ſoules are buried in hel) that in reaſon we ought to refuſe the number of interceſſors, and contente our ſelues only w<hi rend="sup">t</hi> Ieſus chriſt, which is the true and pure doctrine that we ought to hold, and the Catholicks ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not iuſtly accuſe it of heriſy, according to our third maxime.</p>
               <p>And hereupon I adde this more, that as the proteſtantes doe hold opi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion that we ought not to attribute the title nor the office of mediator to any other tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to Ieſus chriſt: no more ought we to do in his other titles and offices, as of his prieſthood, his medi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>atorſhip,
<pb n="14" facs="tcp:3170:25"/> his ſpirituall reigning, &amp; his chiefe ſhepheardſhip. For theſe be the titles of honor which belong vnto Ie<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſus Chriſt, and are not to be co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>muni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cated to others, how great or excelle<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t perſonages ſo euer they be. And true<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly herein all the world muſt needs co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſe, that the proteſtants do ſhew the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſelues to bee beſt Chriſtians, in that they attribute onely to our Lord Ie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus Chriſt the titles of honor that are his, and will not communicate them to any other creators, what ſo euer they bee, for if they would diſpence w<hi rend="sup">t</hi> their conſciences in this behalfe, they know right well they might ſoone be at a poynt with the Romiſhe Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licks, and ſhunne many miſeries and perſecutions which they now indure. For there wanteth no more, but that they would allow the Sayntes to be partners of the title of mediator, &amp; the maſprieſtes to be parteners of the ty<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tle of Sacrificers, the doers of good workes of Supererogation to bee parteners of the title of a propitiator, And the Pope himſelf, to be partaker of the title of Spyrytuall Kinge and ſoueraigne Sheaheard: And then by and by there would be a peace co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>clu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded
<pb facs="tcp:3170:26"/> determined and eſtabliſhed, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt the proteſtants and the romyſh Cacholicks. But the proteſtants will by no meanes, nor for any cauſe, di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miniſh any part of the titles of honor which belong vnto the ſonne of God, nor attribute them to any other crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures. Whereby it appeareth euident<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, that men do them great wrong, in defaming their doctrine to the King, as though his permitting of them to excerciſe the ſame, were a mean to diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſſes him of the title of moſte Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian king.</p>
               <p>For in aſmuch as the name of chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtian commeth of Chriſt, out of doubt they be worthieſt of that name, which yeld Chriſt his due honor and glory.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="3" type="chapter">
               <head>¶ Of fayth and good <hi>workes.</hi> The third chapter.</head>
               <p>THe doctrine of the Romiſhe Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholickes concerning faythe and good workes, differeth greatly from that of the Proteſtantes. For the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholicks hold opinion, that only faith without good workes doth not iuſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fie
<pb n="15" facs="tcp:3170:26"/> a man: but that it is needful y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> faith be ayded by good works. Contrary<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe the Proteſtants hold, that onely faith doth iuſtify a man without good workes.</p>
               <p>That is to ſay, y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> faith is the onelye inſtrume<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t wherby Ieſus Chriſt (who is the true and efficient cauſe of our iuſtification) applieth his righteouſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes vnto vs, and maketh vs to be ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>counted iuſt before God his Father, through his owne merit, without the helpe of our good works. Neuerthe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſſe they confeſſe that good workes are acceptable vnto God: but yet they affirme that good workes are not of ſuch power, as to iuſtify vs before the face of god, or to make vs capeable, ei<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ther in part or in al, of euerlaſting life And they ſay alſo that they be not all good works, which the catholicks do take for good works.</p>
               <p>For as touching the firſte poynte, you muſt conſider that the doctrine of the proteſtants doth tend, to attribute the honor of our ſaluation all wholly vnto our Lord Ieſus Chriſt, as vnto him, who is the true and onely cauſe thereof. For although we haue neede of fayth, whereby to receiue the bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fit
<pb facs="tcp:3170:27"/> of Chriſt, who imputeth and appli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth his owne righteouſnes to all ſuch as beleue in him: yet neuertheles, he doth remain the onely and altogether true cauſe of our ſaluation, foraſmuch as it is he himſelfe, which doth alſo geue vs fayth.</p>
               <p>So as he doth not onely geue vs y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> drinke of immortallity, that is to ſay, his owne righteouſnes which he al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loweth vs, but alſo the cup to receyue it in: yea, and he geueth vs both of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> freely and for nothing, but onely of his owne liberalitye and grace, with out aſking or receiuing of vs, any re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>compence for the ſame.</p>
               <p>And truely if we would goe about to recompence ſo great and excellent a benefit, as is euerlaſting life, tho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rowe our good workes: it were as much as if a man would purchaſe a great and rich inheritaunce, with a ſmale ſumme of bace mony, ſuch as in reaſon ſhould rather be cried downe, than allowed. For our good workes of themſelues, bee ſo vnpure and vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perfect, mingled with Ipocriſy and other ill affections, that they are not worthy to be preſented before the face of God, who doth not eſteeme ſuch
<pb n="16" facs="tcp:3170:27"/> vntoward payments, in reco<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>pence of eternall life. Notwithſtanding, when they be done through fayth, hee doth accept them, in fauour and for good will to his ſonne our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> vpon whoſe only deſertes our fayth reſteth, becauſe in that reſpect, they proceeded from the good tree, which is <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> who worketh all our good workes in vs.</p>
               <p>So as the workes of fayth be good and acceptable vnto god, for that they proceed from <hi>Chriſt,</hi> as from the effici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent cauſe which worketh them in vs; but they are full of vncleanes, &amp; wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thy to be reiected, in reſpect that they proceed from vs, who ſerue but as in<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſtruments (howbeit yet vncleane in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrumentes) to do them. And therfore are they alwayes defyled &amp; ſpotted in ſome ſort: for <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> who worketh them in vs, doth make the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> good and pleaſing to God his Father: but yet they doe gather ſomwhat of the filthy and naturall infection of vs, who are the veſſels wherin they be made.</p>
               <p>Neuertheles, God is ſo good and gratious, that he not only admitteth them as done by <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> his ſonne, but alſo for his ſake, doth wipe away
<pb facs="tcp:3170:28"/> the ſpots and vncleanes which are in them, and crowneth them with many bleſſinges: as with proſperitie of chil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dren, temporall wellfare, help of fre<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ds in aduerſitie, moderation in proſperi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie, diſcretion, happy ſucces in affairs, &amp; with many other his benefits, wher<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>in he doth more and more ſhew his great bounty &amp; gratious goodnes by heaping vpon vs his bleſſings, as it were in recompence of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> good works which he himſelf hath wrought in vs, and in making vs to reap the fruit of his own labor, and to receyue the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward which he himſelf hath deſerued.</p>
               <p>But touching the great and inco<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prehenſible benefit of the gifte of eter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nall life, and of knitting vs vnto him ſelfe in euerlaſting happines, he doth not geue it vs in any other reſpect, or conſideration, tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> only for the loue of his welbeloued ſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ne <hi>Ieſus Chriſt.</hi> That was the cauſe why he wold haue him to come down into this baſe world, and to take our nature vpon him, and to fulfill the law for vs, and to beare our iniquities and greefes, and (at a word) to be our Mediator, our redee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mer, our high prieſt, our Shepheard, and our ſpirituall king.</p>
               <pb n="17" facs="tcp:3170:28"/>
               <p>All which titles he hath taken vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on him, to ſaue vs and to be the onely cauſe of our euerlaſting felicitie, and to knit and incorporate vs vnto him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe, and to make vs partners for e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer of his heauenly glory.</p>
               <p>Yet may we not hereupon con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude, that we ſhould not doe good workes, as though they ſtoode vs in no ſtead to ſaluatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>: for they be fruits of faith: and whoſoeuer hath the true faith, doth incontinently ſhew it by the good fruites and effectes which it bringeth forth in him.</p>
               <p>And he that doth no good workes, cannot ſaye that hee hath true fayth. Beſides that, we alſo are ſufficiently led to doe good workes, by the great number of other benefites and bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſinges wherwith God crowneth the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, as we haue ſayd before. This is the ſu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>me of the doctrine which the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtants do hold concerning faith and good workes.</p>
               <p>Whereby they yelde wholly vnto God, and to our Sauiour <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> the honour which belongeth to hym, as to the true &amp; onely cauſe of our ſal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, &amp; of all the good things which we haue and receiue, aſwell Spiritu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>all as Temporal whatſoeuer they be.</p>
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:29"/>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">We are ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued only by God with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out any help of our ſelues.</note>It followeth then acording to our firſt Maxime, that this doctrine is better tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the doctrine of the Romiſh catholicks, who affirme that by theyr good works, they deſerue Paradiſe, &amp; all the other good things which God geueth them: &amp; that theſe good works do partly proceed of themſelues, and of their owne free will, and partlye of Gods grace: as if God alone coulde not ſaue them, if they helped not the matter by their owne good workes, which they hold to be part of the cauſe of their ſaluation: which doctrine all men may eaſely perceiue to be repug<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant to the nature of God. For ſeing that he is altogether and perfectlye mercifull: it muſt needes follow, that thoſe that be ſaued, be ſaued wholly (and not in part) by his onely mercy: which ſhould not be perfect, if y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> effect thereof were not perfecte and entyre. Notwithſtanding, the Catholickes holde opinion ſtill, that their good workes are part of the cauſe of theyr ſaluation, and that they be not ſaued by the onely mercy of God.</p>
               <p>Yea there are monkes which take themſelues to haue ſuch aboundance of good workes in ſtore, that they not
<pb n="18" facs="tcp:3170:29"/> onelye haue ynow wherewith to me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rite their owne ſaluation, but alſo a great maſſe of ouerplus (which they cal works of ſupererogation<note place="margin">Workes ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peraboun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dant or of ſupereroga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</note>) to pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chaſe the ſaluation of other men, but chiefly of ſuch as do them good, and geue them liberally of their temporall goods: which doctrine (in very truth) all ſuch as loue y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> name of God ought to reiect. For it is an vtter defacing of the benefit of our lord Ieſus Chriſt, &amp; an attributing of the honor of our ſal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uation, to the vncleane works of ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners, whereas in deed, we ought to attribute the ſame to the death and paſſio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of the ſon of god who is with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out ſinne.</p>
               <p>Alſo it is to be diſcerned by Gods word, which of the two doctrines is the trueſt and moſt auncient. For the Scripture doth playnelye teache vs, that we be iuſtified by fayth, without the workes of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> law, &amp; ſo conſequent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly by fayth onely, when it ſayth,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ro</hi> 3.20.23.</note> 
                  <hi>Wher<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>fore no fleſh ſhall be iuſtified before him by the workes of the law.</hi> And it ſayeth in an other place, <hi>for you are ſaued by grace through fayth, and not of your ſelues: it is the gifte of God: Not for workes,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Eph.</hi> 1.8.9.</note> 
                  <hi>leaſte any man ſhould boaſt of
<pb facs="tcp:3170:30"/> himſelfe.</hi> And in an other place it is ſayd:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Tit.</hi> 3.4.5.</note> 
                  <hi>He hath ſaued vs, not by the works of righteouſnes which wee our ſelues haue done, but of his owne mercy.</hi> And <hi>Saynt <hi>Paule</hi>
                  </hi> ſayeth in an other place: <hi>I eſteme all things as doong, ſo I may gain <hi>Chriſt,</hi>
                  </hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Phil.</hi> 3.8.9</note> 
                  <hi>and be found in him, not hauing mine owne righteouſneſſe which is of the law, but the righteouſnes which co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meth by beliefe in <hi>Chriſt.</hi>
                  </hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now, as there is no compariſon betwixt the deſertes of <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> our ſauiour, and the deſert of mens good workes, no more than is betwixt the brightnes of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Sun, &amp; a litle ſparke of fire: ſo muſt we needes confeſſe, that our conſciences do finde without all compariſon, far greater and excellen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter quietneſſe in the righteouſneſſe of fayth, tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> in the righteouſnes of good workes. And in that reſpect doth S, <hi>Paule</hi> ſay:<note place="margin">Ro. 5.1.2.</note> 
                  <hi>Beeing then iuſtified by fayth, we haue peace with God, through our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> By whom we haue alſo acceſſe through fayth, to this grace wher<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>in we ſtand, and reioyce vnder the hope of the glory of God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But yet this fayth which doth iuſti<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>fye vs, may not be void of good wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>kes, for then it were like the fayth of
<pb n="19" facs="tcp:3170:30"/> deuils: who beleue that God hath commaunded the contentes of the tenne commaundementes, but doe quite contrary. For ſuch a faith wyll not iuſtify vs as S. <hi>Iames</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Iam.</hi> 1.12.</note> doth teache vs. And wheras the Catholicks hold opinion, that we are iuſtified by the grace of Chriſt and our good workes both together:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Rom.</hi> 11.6.</note> S. <hi>Paule</hi> doth anſwere them thus: <hi>If it be of grace, then is it no more of workes, for then grace were no more grace. And if it be of workes: It is no more of grace, for the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> were works no more workes.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And whereas the Monkes beare men in ha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d, that by their good works of Supererogation, they deſerue <hi>Para<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>diſe</hi> for themſelues and for theyr bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>factors: Ieſus Chriſt doth aunſwere them himſelfe, and vtterly caſt down their pride and ouerwéening, in that he ſayth,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Luk.</hi> 17.10. <hi>Pſalm.</hi> 143</note> 
                  <hi>when you haue done all the things that are commaunded you, ſay vnto your ſelues, we are vnprofitable ſer<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>uauntes, we haue done no more than we ought to do.</hi> Neither may we ſay, that Ieſus Chriſt doth commau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d vs to ſay ſo, to make ſhew of humility: for he who is y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> truth it ſelfe, doth not co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>mau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d vs to lye for any intent, good
<pb facs="tcp:3170:31"/> or euil. And therfore it followeth, that ſeing he commaundeth vs to ſay, that though we haue done al the co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>maun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dements (which neuer any man did but onely Ieſus Chriſt:) yet were we but vnprofitable ſeruauntes and god were nothing in our dette for it, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe we haue done nothing but that whereunto our duety bindeth vs: I ſay it followeth that the ſame is cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tayne and true.</p>
               <p>Dauid alſo doth witnes that no ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> liuing can be iuſtified before God. And therefore it may bee rightly ſayd to theſe iolly doers of works of ſuper erogation, as Chriſt ſayd to the Pha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſies.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It is you that iuſtify your ſelues before men,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Luk.</hi> 16.15.</note> 
                  <hi>but God knoweth your hartes. For that which is highly eſteemed amonge men, is abhominable before God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>I knowe right well, there are many textes in the holy Scripture to proue, that who ſo will enter into e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uerlaſting life, muſt keep the co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dements of god, and that thoſe which haue kepte the commaundementes, ſhal poſſeſſe the kingdome of heauen: and y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> thoſe which haue not kept them ſhall goe into euerlaſting damnation.
<pb n="20" facs="tcp:3170:31"/> But it is not to be inferred vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> theſe textes, that a man may be inſtified by his good workes, for no man at any tyme doth performe Gods comman<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dements to the full: But euen the beſt of all doe breake them euery day many times. For what man is ſo ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rogant as to challenge to himſelf ſuch ſincerity of life, that he loueth, and hath alwayes loued God with all his hart: and his neighbour as himſelfe, or hath not wiſhed ſomewhat that was an other mans?</p>
               <p>To be ſhort, there needeth no great diſputation vpon this poynt: for our conſcience doth here accuſe vs, and of it ſelfe condemne vs.</p>
               <p>Now then, if no man can fulfill the commaundements, It followeth that no man can haue euerlaſting life by his owne workes, but muſt ſeek ſome other iuſtification than by workes, if hee will be iuſtified before the face of God. And in ſeeking an other iuſtifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation, he commeth to the righteouſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes of fayth, which is by imputation, through the free beſtowed benefite of Chriſt. For, like as if a poore detter that were vnable to pay, were kept in priſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> for a det of ten thouſa<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d crowns,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:32"/> and his creditor ſhould tell him, that if he paid the debt, he would ſet him at liberty, or els he ſhould rot in priſon: he had no redier remedy, than to get ſuch a ſurety, as would be ſo fauoura<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble and frendly to him, as to pay the det for him, without truſting to his own ſubſtance, which is vtterly vna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble to diſcharge ſuch a dette. In like ſort, man, knowing on the one ſide, that without performing the Law throughout, he is in danger of dam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nation: and on the other ſide, that he is not able to perform it, hath no other ſhifte, but to repaire to <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> to take holde of his righteouſneſſe by faith, to the end that the ſame may be imputed vnto him, and that by this meanes, his ſinnes may be wyped out, and himſelfe made capable of e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternall life.</p>
               <p>And as it may truely be ſayd, that that detter hath well payd his dette, when his ſurety hath payd it for him: euen ſo may a Chriſtian ſay, that he hath kept and fulfilled the commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dements of God, when he doth aſſure himſelfe through faith, that <hi>Chriſt</hi> hath fulfilled them for him. Thus ſhould be vnderſtoode thoſe textes of Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture,
<pb n="21" facs="tcp:3170:32"/> which inioyne vs to obſerue the commaundements, to haue therby e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uerlaſting life. And after that ſort we ſhould make them to agree with the textes before alleadged, which ſay that we cannot be iuſtified but by faith on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly. By which ſaying, euery man of ſound iudgement may eaſely know, that the doctrine of the Proteſtants is builded vpon the pure word of God: and conſequently, that (according to our ſeco<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d Maxime) it is the moſt true and auncient, and not to bee called new, but of ſuch as do not vnderſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d it. Neither may the Catholicks call this doctrine hereticall, according to our third Maxime, becauſe it is ratifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed, euen by their owne Canons.<note place="margin">c. Aduocae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uit &amp;c. v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bi ſaua. <hi>24.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> For thus ſayth one of the Canons. <hi>Ciprian <hi>did call vnto him the Byſhoppe</hi> Satyrus, <hi>and did thinke that there was not any true grace, ſauing that which commeth by fayth. &amp;c.</hi>
                  </hi>
               </p>
               <p>And an other Canon ſayth thus: <hi>Looke where is no fayth, there can be no righteouſnes, for the righteous liueth by faith. &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>There is another taken out of S. Auguſtine, which ſpeaketh yet more plainly, ſaying thus:<note place="margin">c. Vt euiden ter. <hi>1.</hi> q. c.</note> 
                  <hi>The Lord purpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing
<pb facs="tcp:3170:33"/> to declare playnly, that mens ſinnes are forgeuen by the holy Spirite, which he hath geuen to the faithful, and not by their own merites,</hi> ſayth thus in a cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tayne place: <hi>Receiue the holy Ghoſt.</hi> And immediatly he addeth, <hi>whoſe ſins ye remit, their ſinnes ſhall be forgeuen.</hi> As if he ſhould ſay it is y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> holy Ghoſt that forgeueth ſinne, and not you,</p>
               <p>Which Canon doth ſhew playnly, that the merites of good workes, do no whit iuſtify vs: and ſo conſeque<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, that it is fayth onely w<hi rend="sup">t</hi>out works which is y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> inſtrumentall cauſe of our iuſtification, &amp; the very efficient cauſe therof is Ieſus Chriſt, working by y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> holy ghoſt. And if the Romiſh catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licks themſelues did wel vnderſtand what they ment when they ſay &amp; co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fes y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> they be ſaued by the grace of our redeemer: they would neuer depend any more vpon their good workes &amp; merits.<note place="margin">c. Gratia. <hi>1.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> For, (as ſayth an other Can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non) Grace is not grace, if it be not freely geuen and receiued.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Baſil. lib. 1, de humilita<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>te.</note>
                  <hi>And hereunto accordeth the ſaying of Saynt <hi>Baſile:</hi> A man (ſayth he) doth then glory whollye and throughlye in God, when hee doth not vaunt of hys owne righteouſneſſe, but acknowled<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geth
<pb n="22" facs="tcp:3170:33"/> himſelfe deſtitute of the true righ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teouſneſſe, and that hee is iuſtified tho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rough his onely fayth in Chriſt. After the ſame manner ſpeaketh Saynt <hi>Am<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>broſe,</hi>
                  </hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ambroſe. in Pſal. <hi>32.</hi> &amp; ad Ro. c. <hi>3.14.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>ſaying: Dauid calleth them right happy, whome God hath determined to iuſtify by fayth onely, without any paynes taking, or without their kee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ping of the law.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And in an other place, in expoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding theſe words of the Apoſtle, free<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly iuſtified by his grace, he ſayth thus: They be iuſtified freely, becauſe that hauing not done any thing, nor requi<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ted like for like, they be iuſtifyed by faith onely, which is the gift of God.</p>
               <p>I coulde to this purpoſe alleadge many other cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s &amp; au<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>cient doctors, but theſe may ſuffice. For my purpoſe is not to build the doctrine of our re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed Religion, neither vpon Doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors, nor vpon Canons: but onelye to rehearce and alleadge ſome of them, to ſhew vnto the Romiſh catholicks, that in condemning the ſame ſo bold<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly of hereſy, by the ſame meanes they vnaduiſedly condemne their own ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons and doctors. And becauſe they doe ſo greatly brag, that they hold the fayth of the Romiſh Church: I mean
<pb facs="tcp:3170:34"/> to proue that they do not ſo,<note place="margin">The au<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>cient church taught no other doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine than that of the Apoſtles. <hi>c. Rogamus.</hi> 24. <hi>q.</hi> 1.</note> euen by their owne Canons. Harken now, what a Canon ſayth, in an Epiſtle written by Pope <hi>Marcell</hi> to the biſhop of <hi>Antioch. <hi>We beſeech you deere be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loued brethren</hi>
                  </hi> (ſayth he) <hi>that you nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther teach nor allow any other doctrine, than that which you haue receiued of S. <hi>Peter,</hi> and of the other Apoſtles and Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers. For hee is the head of the whole Church, to whom the Lord ſayd: Thou art <hi>Peter,</hi> and vpon this ſtone will I build my church, the ſeate whereof was firſt eſtabliſhed in your Countrey, and after<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward remoued to Rome by the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundement of the Lord. &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Hereby it appeareth, that the fayth of the Romiſh Church ought to bee grounded vpon the pure and onely doctrine of the Apoſtles our true Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers: And that as many as intend to follow that fayth, muſt neither teach nor beleue any other doctrine. The Catholicks then of theſe daies, which ſtill imbrace ſo many doctrines in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ted by the Popes of our times, and by other ſuperſtitious men long time after the Apoſtles and after Pope <hi>Marcell,</hi> (as Purgatory, &amp; the Mas, &amp; an infinite nu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ber of other traditions)
<pb n="23" facs="tcp:3170:34"/> doe no whit followe the fayth of the Romiſh thurch: which thing is moſte certayne and true if ye haue an eye to the church of Rome that was in olde time. For as for the church which is now a dayes, wherin the Popes haue patched vp ſo many decretals and ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons, and brought in ſuch an infinite number of new doctrines, not onely differing, but quite contrary to the word of God: I will not deny, but that the Romiſh Catholickes of theſe dayes, doe follow the fayth of that Church.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="4" type="chapter">
               <head>¶ Of the things which the Romiſh Catholicks do rec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken and eſteeme to bee good workes and are not. The fourth chapter.</head>
               <p>I Haue could you here before, that the Romiſhe Catholickes and the Proteſtantes, doe diſagree about the defining of good works. For the pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtants accou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t thoſe onely to be good workes, whch concerne the obaying of Gods commaundements. But the Catholicks do not onely recken thoſe
<pb facs="tcp:3170:35"/> to be good works, which concern the obaying of the commaundementes of God, but alſo thoſe that concerne the obaying of the traditions &amp; comman<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dements of me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. Of which traditions (ſay they,) ſome haue bene inſtituted by Ieſus Chriſt and his Apoſtles.</p>
               <p>And becauſe there is no mention made of them in the holy ſcriptures, they haue recourſe to a diſtinction inuented by the Sophiſters, ſaying y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> there are two ſortes of the worde of God, the one written, and the other vnwritten.<note place="margin">The ſophi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters make a double worde of God, the one written and the o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther not written.</note>
               </p>
               <p>And vnder this kind of the vnwrit<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ten word of god, they would compre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>he<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d the moſt part of their traditions. But this diſtinctio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> is very eaſely an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwered: Namely, that thoſe traditi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons which they call the vnwritten word of God, (as holy water, Lent, the worſhiping of the croſſe, the hal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowing of altars, and ſuch other like) be repugnant to the written word of God: And that if there be any vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>written word of God, the ſame can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not bee repugnant to that whych is written, as theſe traditions be.</p>
               <p>Alſo, it is to bee found by the wry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tings of Hiſtoriographers and other
<pb n="24" facs="tcp:3170:35"/> Authors, who they were that firſt did ſet forth ſuch traditions: and ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore they are not to be fathered vpon the vnwritten word of God.</p>
               <p>Thirdly, it is not to be denied, but that the written word of God is per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect, and ſufficient to ſaluation: And therfore that no article of fayth ought to be fathered vpon y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> vnwritte<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> word, but only (at y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> moſt) ſome ſuch points as concerne the order and gouernme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t of the Church. But yet vnder prete<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce of the ſame diſtinction, the Papiſtes thinke that to ſay and heare Mas, to ſing and ſay Suffrages for the dead, to geue legacies and Offerings vnto Prieſtes, to goe on Pilgrimage to Saints, to offer Candles vnto them, and to fall flat before the Images of them, to abſtaine at certayn times in the yeare from eating of fleſh, to liue ſolitarily within a Cloyſter, and to weare their Garmentes after ſome ſtraunge faſhion, and other ſuch like things, be good workes, and merito<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rious to gayne Paradiſe. And the reaſon why they doe recken all theſe thinges to be good works: is partlye becauſe they do pretend that god hath commaunded them by his vnwritten
<pb facs="tcp:3170:36"/> word, (as before is ſayd:) And partly, for that (ſay they) it is a work of per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fection, when one doth not onely all that which God commaundeth, but alſo more than he doth commaund. For, by this meanes they do ſo abou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d in good works that many of them do more than are needfull to ſaluation, &amp; may therfore ſpare ſome part of them to other good Chriſtians, which do to few, in recompence of their temporall gooddes which they receyue of them. But hereunto the proteſtants do an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwere, that it is ſufficient for a man to do the commaundements of God w<hi rend="sup">t</hi>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out charging himſelf farther, ſith ther yet was neuer man, that could per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forme them throughly, much leſſe doe more. Notwithſtanding, the Prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtants graunt it to be true, that com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monly men doe more than they are commaunded: but their ſo doing is but ſinne, and in the mean while they leaue the commaundementes of God vndone. And therefore, this doing of more than God commaundes, is not ſo great a vertue, as the Romain Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholickes eſteeme it to be.</p>
               <p>For, ſeeing it is not to be denyed, but that the commau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>dements of God
<pb n="25" facs="tcp:3170:36"/> are perfect, as the Author of them is perfect: ſo it muſt needes follow, that they comprehend al good works, and ſo conſequently that all ſuch workes, as are repugnaunt to the worde of god and hys commaundementes, are not good.</p>
               <p>Agayne, it is good reaſon, that we ſhould eſteeme all things to be good, whiche God commaundeth, and ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>count thoſe thinges for ill, which hee forbiddeth, w<hi rend="sup">t</hi>out going any farther. For it is he that hath ſet the difference betwixt good and ill, and betwixt vice and vertue, and which hath imprin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted the knowledge thereof in mans vnderſtanding, euen from hys creati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on. By reaſon whereof, whereas we deeme it good, to honour one God, to loue our neighbor, &amp; not to do other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe then we woulde be done vnto: theſe &amp; ſuch lyke do proceed &amp; depend vpon the ordinaunces of God,<note place="margin">The deſtin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ction of good works dependeth vpon Gods ordinaunce.</note> which hath ſet that order, and diſtinction in the things of the world.</p>
               <p>So as by conſeque<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t, vertue is good, and vyce is yll, becauſe that God hath ſo ordained, &amp; ſtabliſhed that or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der in the nature of men. And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore we cannot call thoſe good works
<pb facs="tcp:3170:37"/> which appeare not to be good works by his word and ordinaunce: neither may mans iudgement ſo much pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſume of it ſelf, as to terme that a good thing, which he is not ſure to be ſo, by the ordinaunce of God. For, to be de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſirous that God ſhould allowe thoſe things for good, which our fancy dre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meth to be good, without hauing any warrant thereof by the ordinaunce of God: were an imbaſing of the Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tor beneath the Creature.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">By the doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine of the Pope, the richmen may better gayne Para<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diſe then the pore ſort.</note>Moreouer the proteſtants do ſay, that if a man might win heauen by theſe pretended good workes (as the Romiſh Catholickes hold opinion:) it would then be much more eaſy for the rich men to attayne to it, than for for the poore. For the rich haue bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter wherewith to cauſe Maſſes to be ſayd, and to be liberall in giuing to prieſtes, and to mayntayne long ior<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neys on pilgrimage, and to buy good fiſh that they may the better forbeare fleſh in the lent tyme, and to doe ſuch other like workes.</p>
               <p>So as by this reckning the gates of heauen ſhould be open to the riche, and ſhut againſt the poore: by reaſon whereof, the wealthy men ſhould bee
<pb n="26" facs="tcp:3170:37"/> happy both in this worlde and in the world to come: and on the contrarye part, the poore ſhould bee vnhappy, but that were agaynſt reaſon. For cleane contrariwiſe, it is certaine that heauen is open rather to the poore than to the rich, and that it is a harde thing for a rich man to enter into hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen.</p>
               <p>And therfore the inuention of theſe pretended good workes (whereof doe follow ſo many &amp; greate abſurdities) is in no wiſe to be allowed: But wee muſt holde our ſelues to the onely or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinancee of God, to whom we ought to yeld ſuch honor, as to beleue that onely thoſe be good works, which he alloweth for good by his commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dements, and that thoſe are not good works, which he alloweth not. For in ſo doing we ſhall follow the beſt doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine, which yeldeth God his honour due vnto him.</p>
               <p>As concerning the other ſort, It is eaſy to be proued by one onely argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment which cannot be gaynſayd, that thoſe workes which are not agreable to the commaundements of god, and to his word, are ſin: &amp; then muchleſſe are they good workes. For al workes that are done without faith are ſinne,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:38"/> ſaith ſaynt Paule becauſe it is impoſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſible to pleaſe God without fayth.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Rom.</hi> 14.15 <hi>Hebru</hi> 1<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.6 <hi>Rom.</hi> 10.17.</note> Now it is certayn that fayth muſt be grounded vpon the worde of God. Whereupon it followeth playnly that thoſe workes which haue not theyr foundation in the worde of God, are ſinne, and ſo by conſequence are no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing worth.</p>
               <p>And therefore it ſtandeth the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mayne Catholickes in hand, to ſhewe that their pretended good workes are allowed by the word of God, if they intend to proue the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to be good works in deed: Which thing they cannot doe. Nay rather clean contrariwiſe, a man may well proue that the ſcripture co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demneth them As touching the mas, purgatory, and praying for the dead, we will ſpeak of them els where, and ſhew that the doctrine of the Romiſh Catholickes in thoſe pointes, is con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trary to the word of God.</p>
               <p>As for pilgrimages, ſeeing the end of them is to pray vnto Saints, it fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loweth that they alſo are condemned by the worde of God, which teacheth vs to call onely vpon God, by the meanes of Chriſt our Mediator, as we haue ſhewed before. Likewiſe, to
<pb n="27" facs="tcp:3170:38"/> knele down before Images of ſaints, and to make offeringes vnto them, is condemned by the ſecond commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dement, which forbiddeth all kinde of Images, or to do vnto the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> any kinde of honor or ſeruice.</p>
               <p>As touching monaſticall vowes,<note place="margin">Vowes of pouerty.</note> which co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſiſt in purenes, chaſtity, and obedience. It is alſo very eaſy to bee proued, that they bee ſuch workes as are diſalowed by the word of God, at the leaſt, in ſuch ſort as the cloyſterers do vſe them. For, as for pouertye the moſt part of them haue but the viſor therof: for euery body knoweth, that the fayreſt, and richeſt poſſeſſions be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>long vnto their Monaſteries. And the prouerb which ſayth, <hi>(he is as fatte as a Monke,)</hi> doth wel ſhew, that pouerty hath no harbor among them. But ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mit that ſome of them (as the begging friers, called alſo Limiters) make pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſion of wilful pouerty in good ear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſt, and that they liue altogether by begging, yet is not that vow of theirs allowed of God For, firſt of all,<note place="margin">Deut. 15.4.</note> God forbiddeth men to beg, and therfore in begging, they breake his commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dement. I know they will hereunto reply, that they be forced to make ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſitie
<pb facs="tcp:3170:39"/> a vertue to liue by, becauſe that otherwiſe, they ſhould ſtarue for hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ger, and ſo be murtherers of them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues, wherin they ſhould breake the commmaundement of God, which forbiddeth to murther.</p>
               <p>But y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> anſwere hereunto is, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> their vow of pouerty hath brought them to both thoſe two extremities, that is, either to beg, or to ſuffer themſelues to die for hunger. And becauſe in both theſe caſes, there is a working againſt the commaundement of God, it fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loweth, that that vow is nothinge worth, foraſmuch as it leadeth them to the offending of God.</p>
               <p>And, to ſpeake of their vow of cha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtitie,<note place="margin">The vow of chaſtity.</note> which conſiſteth in not being marryed: the ſame is alſo repugnant to the word of God. For, God hath deliuered vs this generall rule, from the creation of the world, that it is not <hi>good for a man to be alone.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Gen.</hi> 2.18. <hi>Mat.</hi> 19.11.</note> 
                  <hi>I will make him a help fellow to be with him,</hi> (ſaith God.) And <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> his ſonne hath taught vs, that fewe folke can liue vnmar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ryed, becauſe all men haue not the gift of chaſtitie, but only thoſe to whom it is geuen of God.</p>
               <p>And therefore Saynte Paule
<pb n="28" facs="tcp:3170:39"/> commaundeth all thoſe which haue not the ſpeciall gift of this chaſtitie,<note place="margin">1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 7.</note> to take wiues. The Monkes then, and all the Romayn clergie (of whom, a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt a thouſand, there is not one that hath this gift of chaſtitie) doe o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>penly tranſgres Gods commaunde<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, through this vow of chaſtitie, wherby they haue infected the whole world with all maner of whoredome, and villany. But herof we wil ſpeake more heareafter, in intreating of Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riage.</p>
               <p>And touching the vow of obedyence<note place="margin">The vow of obedience.</note> it were very good, if they mente it of obedie<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce to the co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>mandments of God. But they do not ſo vnderſtand it, (for to obſerue that vow, y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> neded not to ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parate them ſelues from other Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans, nor to ſhutte vp themſelues in Cloyſtars.) But they refer this vow of obedience, to they precepts contay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned in their own orders. The moſt part of which precepts, conſiſt in theſe poynts following. That is to ſay, In wearing of ſtrange faſhioned Gar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, much differing from the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon ſort: In abſtayning from cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tayn kindes of meates: In occupying themſelues in contemplations: And
<pb facs="tcp:3170:40"/> in chaunting of mattinnes, and euen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſong. All which things haue no foun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dation in the word of God.</p>
               <p>For, as touching the Monkiſhe weede, we finde not, that <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> or his Apoſtles, were apparrayled af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter any other faſhion, than other me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. It is therfore playn, that the diuerſity of the faſhions of Monkes garments was the deuice and inuention of thoſe who were the firſt founders of their orders, and therfore is not allowed of God.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Math.</hi> 15.9.</note> For, <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> doth teach vs, that it is a vayn ſeruing of God, by obſeruing the commaundementes of men.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Coloſſ.</hi> 2.20.</note>S. <hi>Paule</hi> alſo, doth openly con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne all thoſe traditions, which be of mannes own growing, and name<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, thoſe that concerne abſtine<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce from certain meates, notwithſtanding that they haue ſome outward ſhew of wiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome, deuotion, humilitie, and ſtrait<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes of life: For thus he ſaith, <hi>If then you be dead with Chriſt, as in reſpect of the trainments of this world, why doe they burden you with ſuch obſeruatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s as though you liued to the world, ſaying vnto you: Eat not, taſt not, nor touch not All which things being ordayned by the
<pb n="29" facs="tcp:3170:40"/> commaundements and doctrine of men do go away with the vſe of them, not<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>withſtanding that they haue a kinde of outward pretence of wiſedome and of willing deuotion, and a certayne humi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lity of mind for that they puniſh the bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy, &amp; haue no regard to the cockering thereof.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>As concerning the contemplations of the religious ſort: they are co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>dem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned by the fourth of the ten comman<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dementes, which enioyneth euery ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to labor and to get his liuing with the ſwet of his browes. And if the Mon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>kes reply, that by their contemplatiue life,<note place="margin">Moonkiſh contempla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</note> they gayne the knowledge of ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly ſcripture: <hi>S. <hi>Paule</hi>
                  </hi> anſwereth them,<note place="margin">1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 13.2.</note> that it is to no purpoſe, to haue the vnderſtanding of all ſecretes and all knowledge, vnles it be matched with charity.</p>
               <p>And as for charitye they can haue no peece thereof by doing nothing els but ſtudy, w<hi rend="sup">t</hi>out making their neigh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bors partakers of the giftes that god hath beſtowed vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> them. And if they reply yet again and ſay, that there are many moonkes which geue themſel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ues to preaching and teaching of the people: I anſwere therunto, firſt that not one among a hundred of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> doth
<pb facs="tcp:3170:41"/> ſo: and ſecondly that ſuch of them as preache, doe agaynſt the profeſſion of moonkes:<note place="margin">Moonks are forbidden to preach.</note> for by the Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s, a moonk ought to bee alwayes ſhut vp in his cloyſter, and not in any wiſe meddle with preaching or teaching. Theſe are the very wordes of the Canon.<note place="margin">C. Mona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chus. C. Iuxta. <hi>16.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The office of a Monke is to weep and not to teach: for he ought to look for the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ming of the Lord with feare, mourning for himfelfe and for all the world.</hi> And in an other place it is ſayd thus: <hi>Ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the tenor of the good coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſel of Calcedon, we geue co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>dement as well to the Moonkes of S. <hi>Benets</hi> order, as to other religious perſones, to keepe themſelues within their cloyſters, that they ſtray not abroad in Cities, Caſtles, and Townes: and we charge them to forbeare preaching to the people in any wiſe, ſauing onely to ſuch as are willyng to take their habit vpon them for the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>medying of their ſoules health.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Seeing then that it is agaynſt the profeſſion of Moonkes to preache, it followeth, that they cannot iuſtifie their contemplations to be good, vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der pretence that ſome of them doe deale with preaching, for as much as in ſo doing, they doe againſt their ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerall
<pb n="30" facs="tcp:3170:41"/> profeſſion. And, as for their watchinges, Mattines, Euenſong, and ſuch other Seruices, wherto they binde themſelues by their vow of obe<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>oience: we will ſpeak of them hereaf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter. It is inough for me at this preſe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t, to haue ſhewed in few wordes, that the works wherunto the Monks do binde themſelues, as well by their vow of obedience, as by their other vowes, cannot be called good works, becauſe they be to farre of from the word of God.</p>
               <p>It is alſo to be prooued by the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> theſe pretended good works, be neither good, nor merytorious. And firſt, as touching their garme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts, the Canons doe curſſe and ban all ſuch as repoze any holynes in them.<note place="margin">The habit of Moonkes hath no ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lines in it.</note> So that by the ſayinges of thoſe Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons, we ought to abhorre all kind of Moonkes: For all of them accompt themſelues to deſerue ſomewhat at Gods handes, by theyr wearing of y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> kind of apparell, and of thoſe ſhirtes of heare next their ſkinne: and that they ſhould do ill, if they ſhould wear ſuch garmentes as other men doe. Theſe wordes here following be the very wordes of the Canon, which is
<pb facs="tcp:3170:42"/> a chapter of the counſell <hi>Grangrene. <hi>If any man thinke him ſelfe to be the bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter furthered to chaſtity, by his wearing of the Moonkes cowle, or take himſelfe to be the more righteous for it, and ther upon holde ſcorne of ſuch as modeſtlye weare hoods and other attyres after the common faſhion, Curſed be they.</hi>
                  </hi>
               </p>
               <p>And touching their vow of abſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nence from meates, the auncient Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons ſpeake thereof in ſuch ſort, as generally they alow of ſobriety, with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out preſcribing of any abſtine<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce, more from fleſhe then from fiſhe, Theſe be the expreſſe words of the Cannon.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>For there is nothing ſo delectable, as meates well dreſt and digeſted, Nor any thinge better for our health, or for the ſharpning of our wits, or for the preſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uing of our bodyes fro<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſicknes, than ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber and moderate feeding: for as ſuffi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zance nurriſheth vs, ſo doth it alſo main<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tayne vs, in good plight and pleaſures:</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By this Canon it appeareth, that moderate dyet is ſo commended, as that wee muſt haue a regard to our health, and not appayre it eyther by to much pyning of our ſelues, or the ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting of meates that are co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>trary to our health. And in good ſooth, the ſame
<pb n="31" facs="tcp:3170:42"/> Canons do lykewiſe witnes with vs that, to abſtayne from iniquitie, is the true manner of keeping and obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uing the Lent, and that therein conſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſteth the perfection of faſting. Theſe be the very wordes of the Canon.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It is a great and generall faſt to ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtayne from iniquitie and vnlawfull plea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſures of the worlde,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Ieiunium de Conſec. diſt. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>and that is the moſt perfect kinde of faſting in this world. For we obſerue the Lenton faſt, when wee liue honeſtly, keeping our ſelues from i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niquitie and vnlawful delights. And true<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ly</hi> (as ſayth an other Canon) <hi>mens prayers and faſtinges are nothing worth,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. nihil pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deſt de pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nit, diſt. <hi>3.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>if the ill lyfe be not amended.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Vppon this poynt of abſtynence from meates this hiſtory which <hi>Euſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bius</hi> reciteth is worthy to be noted. In the tyme of the Emperour <hi>Marke An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tonius,</hi> ther was a great perſecution of the Chriſtians in <hi>Vienna</hi> nigh vnto <hi>Lyons.</hi> Emong others two noble per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonages named <hi>Alcibiades</hi> and <hi>Attalus</hi> were put in priſon. <hi>Alcibiades</hi> did pu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſh himſelf greatly in priſon through hys to great abſtinence, eating no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing but bread and ſalt, and drynking nothing but water, forbearing to eate eyther fleſhe, or any kinde of meate.
<pb facs="tcp:3170:43"/> Where upon it was reuealed vnto <hi>At<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>talus</hi> that <hi>Alcibiades</hi> did euill in forbea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring to vſe the creatures of God, and miniſtred occaſion of offence to the o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther chriſtians. Which thing when <hi>At<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>talus,</hi> had told to <hi>Alcibiades, Alcibiades</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gan to eat of all kinds of meats w<hi rend="sup">t</hi>out any kind of ſcrupuloſity, &amp; gaue tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ks to God, being perſwaded ſo to doe (ſayth <hi>Euſebius</hi>) by y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſame ſpirit which had reuealed it vnto <hi>Attalus.</hi> It is alſo a very notable thing, whiche we read in the hiſtory <hi>Tripartite,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Lib. 9. cap.</hi> 38. The diuer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſity that was in olde tyme, in the length of Lent &amp; in the keeping thereof.</note> concerning y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> greate diuerſitye which was vſed in old tyme, in abſtayning from meates, and in keeping of lent.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>For in auncient time, the Romayne Churche did make their lent of three weekes and no more. And all <hi>Greece Sla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uonia,</hi> and <hi>Alexandria</hi> made it of ſixe wee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>kes. And neither the one nor the other did make their lent of fortye dayes, as it ought to haue bene in following the ſignifacatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of the word. Moreouer ſome of them did abſtayne from all thinges that had life: Other ſome did eate onely fyſh: And ſome others (which were not of the groſſeſt diet) did feede onelye on flying ſoules and fiſh, and did eate ney<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther beefe, Mutton, nor other ſuch gros
<pb n="32" facs="tcp:3170:43"/> fleſhe.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>There were ſome other ſo ſcrupu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lous, as they would eate neither egs nor whitemeate. And others, which were not ſcrupulous at all, did eate of all kindes of meates, ſauing that vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the faſting dayes, they would not eate til late towards night. All which diuerſities (ſayth the hiſtorye) were in thoſe dayes practiſed in ſundrye chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches, without finding any faulte, or chalinging one an other for ſo doing. Wherby it appeareth, that the chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans which liued in thoſe dayes, were of much greater modeſtye, than thoſe which haue liued in our dayes, in whom we haue ſeene all kind of cru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eltie, in burning and perſecuting of ſuch as haue not followed the traditi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons and ſuperſtitions that are obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued in the Romiſh Church.</p>
               <p>As touching Pilgrimages,<note place="margin">Pilgrimages</note> They alſo are reproued in their Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> law. For euery body knoweth, that amo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geſt the Romayne Catholickes, the pilgrimage to <hi>Ieruſalem</hi> to viſit the ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly Sepulchre, is highlye eſteemed, as moſt holy, denoute, paynefull, and meritorious, And yet for all this, a certayne Canon ſayth,<note place="margin">C. Gloria. <hi>12.</hi> q. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> It is nothing
<pb facs="tcp:3170:44"/> worth to haue bene at Ieruſalem, but to haue liued well there. Theſe be the very wordes of the Canon taken out of <hi>S. <hi>Ierom.</hi> It is not a thing worthy praiſe (ſayth he) to haue bene at <hi>Ieruſalem,</hi> but to haue liued well at <hi>Ieruſalem.</hi>
                  </hi>
               </p>
               <p>And as touching contemplation (whereby the Moonkes woulde cul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lour and mayntayne their idle life,<note place="margin">The Moon<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>kes of olde time did la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bor for their liuing. <hi>C. Nunqua<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> de conſec. diſt.</hi> 5.</note>) their owne Canons do openly con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne them, ſaying, <hi>that Moonkes ought to exerciſe themſelues in tilling the land, in dreſſing of gardens, in graf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fing of fruit trees, in making of nettes to catch fiſh, in copying of bookes, and fi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nally in following the example of the Bee, which neuer ceaſeth to be doing of ſomewhat.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And the ſame Canons do alſo wit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes, that in the monaſteries of Egipt they neuer receaued any Moonk, but vpon condition that he ſhould labor: Not ſo much for his owne neceſſitye, that he might haue wherof to liue, as to keepe their minds from wandring about euill Imaginations. In ſo much that we reade that in old tyme, there was in Egypte a good Abbot named <hi>Serapion,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Hist. trip. lib. 8. cap. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> which had vnder hys charge ten thouſand moonks, (which is
<gap reason="missing" resp="#OXF" extent="2 pages">
                     <desc>〈2 pages missing〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <pb n="34" facs="tcp:3170:44"/> ſo little allowed and lyked of pouer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty, as that they be very ful of huſba<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly ordinances, for the well gouerning of the goods and riches belonging to the Monaſteries: Inſomuch that there is a Canon, which condemneth a certayne kinde of people for here<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tickes, which tearmed themſelues A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtolicall, (as followers of the exam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples of the Apoſtles) in making pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſion to haue nothing priuat of their owne. And therfore, by this Canon, a man might ſay that all beggers are heretickes.</p>
               <p>And who doth not ſee the infinite number of abuſes, which are crept in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the order of Monkes in protes of time, againſt the ordinances of the Canones. <hi>For,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Si cupit. &amp; C. Placu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>it. 16. q. 1.</note> (ſaith the Canon) <hi>if thou deſire to be a Monke, that is to ſay a ſolitary perſon, as thou doeſt name thy ſelfe: What doeſt thou in the Citie, which is no place for ſolitary people, but for ſuch as ſhould haunt company?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And another Canon following, ſaith thus: <hi>Let the Monke be contented with his Cloiſter. For like as a fiſh doth die as ſoone as he is out of the water, e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen ſo doth a Monke when he is out of his Cloyſter. Therfore, let him be ſolita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:45"/> and hold his peace, for he is dead to the world but aliue vnto God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But yet for all this, doe we not ſee how the Monks are planted in the beſt, and greateſt Cities, and in the faireſt places of them, and in exceding Princely and ſtately houſes, whereas in auncyent time, they were conten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to dwell in wild fields, and For<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reſtes, and in little Cabonets, builded in the corner of ſome Rock? Shal not a man meet them now, at all houres, in euery ſtreete, in markets, and plea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding places, in Innes, in fields, in townes, and in Caſtles, in ſtead of be<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ing within their Cloiſters?</p>
               <p>Furthermore, the Monkes in olde time, of what ſort ſo euer they were, did eate no fleſh<note place="margin">No Monke ought to eat fleſh.</note> at all, but followed the ordinance of the Canon, which ſayth thus: <hi>It is not lawefull for anye Monkes, eyther to eate, or to taſt of fleſh: Not for that we eſteeme the creature of God to be ill,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Carnem de conſecra. diſt. 5.</note> 
                  <hi>but for that wee iudge it meete and neceſſary, that Monkes, ſhold abſtayne fro<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> fleſh, excepting onely thoſe which be ſick. Nowe then, if it happen that any Monkes breaking the ordina<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce of this auncient rule and cuſtome, dare preſume to eate fleſh, let him be ſhut vp
<pb n="35" facs="tcp:3170:45"/> and kept as a cloſe priſoner, by the ſpace of ſixe moneths to do his pennance.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>See now, how the Monkes were brideled by their own Canons, but the moſt part of them haue ſince that time, broaken their bittes. For, now there are none, but the Monkes of the charterhouſe, the Celeſtines, and theſe new come Capuſmes, and Smoke Monkes, which will obſerue that ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non: and yet their obſeruing of it, is (for the moſt part,) but in outward ſhew, and Ipocriſie.</p>
               <p>Truely, if there were no more but this to be found fault with, in the or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der of monkery, the matter were not great. For, chriſtian libertie geueth e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uery man leaue, to vſe all kinde of meates, which God hath created for mannes vſe, ſo that he take it mode<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ratly, with thankes geuing. But the cauſe, that led me to ſpeake of this point among the reſt, is to ſhew, that the Monkes of theſe dayes, doe not obſerue their auncient Canons.</p>
               <p>And by the Canons alſo,<note place="margin">C. Sanctim. 20. q. 1 Of Nuns.</note> in aunci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent time, it was vnlawfull for any Nun to take the vaile, and to profeſſe her ſelfe a Nun, vnles ſhe were aboue forty yeres of age. But in theſe daies,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:46"/> they be forced to take it vpon them, being but thirteene, or fourteen yeres olde, whereof, the world ſeeth what good huſwifery inſueth. And as tou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ching the pouling of their heads whe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> they cauſe the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to take the black veile: it is not ſo ſmall a fault, as many e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſteeme it to be. For, by the word of God,<note place="margin">1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.6</note> women are commanded to pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerue their heire in token of ſubiecti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on. And according hereunto, it is for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bidden by a Canon taken out of the Councell of <hi>Gangra,</hi> that any woman ſhould poule her head vnder pretence of Religion. Theſe are the wordes of the Canon.<note place="margin">C. Quecun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que. diſt. 30.</note> 
                  <hi>If any woman cauſe her head to be pouled in reſpect of Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, curſed be ſhe as a breaker of the Law of ſubiection, becauſe long heare is geuen vnto women to couer them withal, and to put them in minde of their ſubiectio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And whereas in theſe dayes, it is thought ſo ſtrange a thing amongeſt the Romiſh Catholicks, that a monk or a Nun ſhould marry,<note place="margin">That Monkes and Nunes may marry.</note> (becauſe it ſeemeth that in their ſo doing, they breake the vow of virginitie which they haue made vnto God:) they de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clare herein, that they haue not well read their own Canones, by y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> which,
<pb n="36" facs="tcp:3170:46"/> ſuch mariages are allowed: Namely, by one Canon taken out of S. <hi>Augu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtine,</hi> as a witneſſe of the Councell,<note place="margin">C. Quidem diſt. 27.</note> which ſaith thus. <hi>Some ſay, that thoſe which marry after the taking of the vow be adulterers. But I ſay vnto you, that thoſe doe ſinne right greeuouſly, which doe ſeperate ſuch marryed folks.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Yet notwithſtanding, we haue ſeene many Lawes here in Fraunce, which haue diſanulled the maryages of prieſtes, Monks, and Nuns, and conſtrained them to returne to their Cloyſters, a thing quite contrary to this Canon.</p>
               <p>The ſelfe ſame doctor S. <hi>Auguſtine</hi> doth alſo ſhew,<note place="margin">De doctrina Chriſtiana. lib. 4. Virginitie is not to be preferred before ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſt mari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>age,</note> that they haue done greatly amiſſe, which haue ſo highly commended virginitie, as to preferre it before mariage, ſaying that virgi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nitie did fill the heauens, and mariage the earth, which was the cauſe of the ſounding of ſo many Nunries. For, he excuſeth S. <hi>Ciprian,</hi> and S. <hi>Ambr.</hi> of their ſo great prayſing, and exal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting of virginitie, ſaying thus: <hi>Wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>as <hi>Ciprian</hi> the martir hath written of the behauiour which ought to be in vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gines, he did it not to intiſe the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to make vowes of virginitie: but <hi>Ambroſe</hi> the Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhoppe,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:47"/> (through his great eloquence) ſought to inflame their deſiers thereun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to.</hi> Truely, both the one, and the o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther haue ſore rebuked thoſe women, which goe about to grace, or rather to diſgrace themſelues with painting of their faces:<note place="margin">The abho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minablenes of ſuch as paynt their faces.</note> againſt which ſort, <hi>Ciprian</hi> (amongſt other things) ſaith thus: <hi>If an excellent painter, had well, and liuely counterfayted a mans face and body, &amp; afterwards, another vnſkilfull paynter would needes take vpon him to ouer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>painte the ſame agayne, vndoutedly, the former paynter ſhould haue great cauſe to finde himſelfe greeued, and iniuryed. And thinkeſt thou (daughter) to eſcape the puniſhment of God, who hath faſhi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oned thee, when thy damnable raſhnes dareth preſume to controll Gods payn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting, by thy paynting? For, be it that thou art not vnchaſt, &amp; whoriſh to the world<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward, yet, notwithſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ding, thou through the whoriſh intiſements of thy paynting art wors than the very ſtrumpet and ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ulteres, foraſmuch, as thou haſt corrup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, and marred Gods workmanſhip in thy ſelfe. Wheras thou doeſt it to beu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tefie and to trim thy ſelfe, it is nothing els, but a corrupting of Gods workman<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, and a defacing of the truth.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="37" facs="tcp:3170:47"/>
               <p>
                  <hi>Harken here to the voyce of the Apoſtle who warneth thee thus. <hi>Purge your old leauen, that you may be made new dough, without leauen:</hi> For, <hi>Chriſt</hi> our Eaſter Lambe is offered vp for vs: Let vs ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore make good chere, not with old lea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen, nor with the leauen of naughtines, and malice: But with vnleauened bred, that is to ſay, with the bread of ſinceri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie, and truth. For, what continuance in ſinceritie and truth is there, when the thing that was pure, is defiled, and when the truth is changed into vntruth, by falſe culler, and painting with ſlaberſau<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces. Thy Lord doth ſay vnto thee, Thou canſt not make one of thy heares, either black or white. And yet thou, to ouer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maſter the word of thy Lord, wilt thou needes ſeeke to clime aboue him, by thy trecherous contempt, and ouerbold dea<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ling? Thou painteſt thy heare, and by e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uil ha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſel of the thing that ſhal happe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to thee, doeſt frizel thy head with fire.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Ambroſe</hi> alſo, doth ſpeake thus a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt theſe counterfaite paintings: <hi>From thence</hi> (ſaith he,) <hi>ſpring intiſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments to vice, namely, that women doe paint their faces with color made for the nonce: In ſo much, that by the co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>loring of their countenances, with the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:48"/> filth of their painting, for feare to diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pleaſe men, they purchaſe to themſelues the ſtayning of their chaſtitie. What a folly is it to change a naturall face, for a painted face? For, in fearing the iudge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of their huſbands, they loſe their own iudgement, becauſe that ſuch as will needes change the ſhape and faſhi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on which God hath geuen them by crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, doe condemne themſelues: and in ſeeking to be well lyked of others, doe firſt of all miſlike of themſelues. What better iudge of thy foulnes (thou wo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man) can there be, than thy ſelfe, that art ſo loth to be ſeene in thy own naturall likenes?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>If thou beeſt fayre, why doeſt thou hide thy ſelfe? If thou beeſt foule, why doeſt thou bely thy ſelfe, in deſiring to ſeeme fayr, and by thine own fault, make thy ſelf worthy of blame, as well in thine own conſcience, as in the opinion of others?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The ſame <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> ſpeaking of virgines, doth ſet down vnto them, (vnder example of a perfect virgin) of what behauior our virgins ought to be,<note place="margin">What the ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ners and behauiour of virgines or maydens ought to be.</note> ſaying: <hi>There was a virgin, which was a virgine not only in body, but alſo in minde: who by no outwarde ſhew,
<pb n="38" facs="tcp:3170:48"/> did at any time corrupt the ſinceritie of her affection. She was humble of hart, ſober in ſpeach, wiſe in vnderſtanding, of few words, geuen to reading, not put<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ting her truſt in the vncertainty of ri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches, but in the prayers of the poore, earneſt in her worke, ſhamefaſt in her talke, ſeeking God and not man to be the iudge of her hart, not doing wrong to any, wiſhing well to euery body, ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>noring all her elders, not enuying her e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quals, void of boaſting, folowing reaſon, and louing vertue.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Hath this virgin at any time offen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded her Parents in word or deede? when hath ſhe beene ſeene to be at any iarre with her neighbors? when deſpiſed ſhe the poore? when mocked ſhe the lame? or when ſhrunke ſhe away from the ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy? Her only care hath beene to haunte the company of ſuch men, as are accom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>panied with mercy and honeſt ſhame<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>faſtnes. There hath not paſſed her one ſuſpicious looke, nor dallying word, nor any vnſhamefaſt ieſture. Her pace hath not been vncomely, nor her voice loud, or ouer ſhrill. But, to be ſhort, her out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward behauiour hath alwayes beene the repreſenter and Image of the goodneſſe of her minde: for, a good houſe ought
<pb facs="tcp:3170:49"/> to be known by his entry, &amp; make ſhew at the firſt, that there is no darckneſſe in it, but that the Lampe which is within, doth ſhead forth his light to the outer partes.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>What ſhall I ſay of her moderate fee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding, and of the great abou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>dance of her duetifull doings? In the one, ſhe paſſeth Nature, and by the other, ſhe oppreſſeth it. She letteth no time ſlip, without do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing ſome good. And her ſobrietie is ſuch, that ſhe doubleth her faſting daies, and when ſhe hath deſire to eate, ſhe ma<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>keth her meale of the firſt meat that ſhe meeteth with, which ſhe taketh alonly to keep her ſelfe aliue, and not to pam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per her ſelfe for pleaſure. By theſe words the meaning of <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> is not to incou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rage maydens to vow virginitie, but to ſhew of what behauiour they ought to be, which haue already vowed it.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Hetherto I haue rehearſed the ve<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ry words of S. <hi>Augustine,</hi> who doth al<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>leage the forewritten ſentences of S. <hi>Ciprian,</hi> and S. <hi>Ambroſe</hi> to ſhew that they eſteeme not ſo much the vow of virginity, as the good behauior which ought to be in both thoſe, which be vowed, and in the others alſo. And it is to be noted, that in the ſaying of S.
<pb n="39" facs="tcp:3170:49"/> 
                  <hi>Ambroſe,</hi> aboue written (which ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth of the manners, dueties, and be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hauiors of the virgines which haue vowed virginitie) there is no menti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on made of any of the hipocritical, and ſuperſtitious Ceremonies, which in theſe dayes, are obſerued by the Nu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s. He deſcrybeth them at large, and (as it were by peecemeale,) what they ought to be, &amp; in what ſort they ought to buſie themſelues, and wherein they ought to ſpend their time: and yet in all this, there is not one word ſpoken of their Popeholines. But contrary<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe, wheras he ſaith, that the vowed virgins, (which now a daies be called profeſſed) ought to be diligent in wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king, to beware of diſagreeing with their frendes and Neighbors, not to withdraw themſelues from the nedy, to frequent only ſuch men as are mer<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>cifull, and ſhamefaſt, and to be of cou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tenance and behauiour ſober, and not nice or wanton.</p>
               <p>It appeareth therby euidently, that in thoſe dayes, they were not ſhut vp in Monaſteries, but kept their vow of virginitie, in liuing in houſes of their own, or els with their kinſefolk, exer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciſing themſelues in all good works,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:50"/> of godlineſſe and vertue. And now that we haue ſpoaken ſufficiently of Nunnes, let vs returne againe to the Monkes.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">A prohibi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the inuenting of new orders of Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>.</note>It is to be noted, that in the year <hi>1273.</hi> in the time of Pope <hi>Gregory</hi> the tenth, there was a Counſell holden at Lyon, whereby was confirmed the prohibition made in the Councell of <hi>Lateran</hi> vnder Pope <hi>Innocent</hi> the third in the yeare <hi>1215,</hi> which forbad y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> deui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing of any moe new orders of mo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ks, or habites of new religion, (whereof there had ſprong vp a maruelous ſort ſince that time,) and all new religions which had been inuented after the ſaid Councell of <hi>Laterane,</hi> were diſanulled and forbidden. What ſhall we then ſay of the ſmokymonkes, the Ieſuits, and the Capuſſins, which are growen ſince that time.</p>
               <p>To conclude, neither the Monkes of old time, nor thoſe which haue been deuiſed alate, nor their vowes, nor their works, haue any ground in the word of God, neither doe they behaue themſelues ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to their own Canons.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="5" type="chapter">
               <pb n="40" facs="tcp:3170:50"/>
               <head>
                  <g ref="char:leaf">❧</g> Of the <hi>commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dementes of God.</hi> The v. chapter.</head>
               <p>THe difference betwixt the Romiſh Catholicks and y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> proteſtants tou<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ching the commaundementes of god,<note place="margin">The Pope hath defa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced and wy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped out the ſecond of the ten com<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>maunde<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments.</note> is not ſmall. For the proteſtantes ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſe them (or els the Pope) to haue wiped out the ſecond commaunde<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, which forbiddeth Images: and to haue cut the laſt commaundement into twaine, to make vp ſtil the num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber of tenne.</p>
               <p>And truely it is a great trechery, &amp; a preſumption vtterly intollerable, to haue bene ſo bold, as to raſe a whole commaundeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t out of the law of the liuing God. For if ye marke well the commaundements which the prieſts pronounce in the ſaying of their com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon Maſſe: ye ſhal finde that Imme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diately after the firſt commandement, (which is, Thou ſhalt honor but the one God, and loue him perfectly) they haue put the third commaundement, which is, Thou ſhalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vayne,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:51"/> and haue wiped out, and ouerſkipped the ſecond commaundement, which doth forbid to haue Images or to ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nor them.</p>
               <p>Whiche thing hath beene done of purpoſe by the Pope and his Adhe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rentes, that they might the more eaſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly fill the temples of the Chriſtians vnawares, with Idols and Sayntes of both kindes, to draw vnto themſel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ues offeringes and obuenſions, and other like thinges, as may be ſeene by the ſequel therof. So as in this point, the doctrine of the Romiſh catholicks is contrary to Gods word and com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundement: for God ſayth, Thou ſhalt make to thy ſelfe no grauen I<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mage, nor the likenes of any thing, ne<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ther ſhalt thou doe any honour vnto them.</p>
               <p>Contrariwiſe the Romiſh catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licks vphold, that it is lawful to haue Images in Churches, (as they haue) and to knele before them, and to offer vp candles and ince<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſe to them, and to put of their Cappes vnto them. Is not this I pray you, a direct encoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tering of Gods ordinaunce, and a tra<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plinge of it vnder foote, and a rob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bing of the creator of his due honour,
<pb n="41" facs="tcp:3170:51"/> to beſtow the ſame vpon ſtones and ſtocks?<note place="margin">A fo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d diſtin<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ction bee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tweene worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ping &amp; ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uing</note> For if they ſay that they wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhyp none but onely God, and that y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> thinges which they do to the Saints, and to their Images, is but a ſeruing of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, according to their own diſtinc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of worſhiping and ſeruing: The aunſwere herunto is both ready and very eaſy, namely,<note place="margin">Venerabiles de conſec. diſt. <hi>3.</hi>
                  </note> that firſt their own canons, which alow the honoring and ſeruinge of Images, doe vſe the ſelfe ſame terme of worſhipping, <hi>ſayinge that Chriſtians ought to honor and wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip Images.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And as for their diſtinction of wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipping and ſeruing, it canne in no wiſe ſerue to excuſe the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. Firſt becauſe it doth not followe by force of that di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtinction, that it is lawfull for them, vnder that pretence, to wipe out one of the commaundements of God.</p>
               <p>Secondlye becauſe this diſtinction of worſhipping and ſeruing is fond &amp; fooliſhe, chieflye in the Application, which they make therof. For they ſay that they honor God with the honor that belongeth to worſhipping, and that they honor the Saynts with the honor that belo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>geth to ſeruing. Now who is ſo very a foole, that he doth
<pb facs="tcp:3170:52"/> not perceyue, how by this meanes they humble themſelues more in their honoring of Sayntes, than in theyr honoring of god. For he doth more im<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>baſe himſelfe which ſerueth, than hee which worſhippeth or honoreth. For as we commonly ſee, great lords can find in their hartes to honour meane perſonages, to whome notwithſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding they will not vouchſafe to ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitte themſelues to doe them any ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">De ciuitate Dei. lib. <hi>5.</hi> cap. 15. lib. <hi>6.</hi> c. <hi>1.</hi> lib <hi>7.</hi> c. <hi>32.</hi> lib. <hi>10.</hi> cap. 1. &amp; 4.</note>But yet moreouer, this diſtinction is falſe: As <hi>S. <hi>Auguſtine</hi>
                  </hi> proueth, who ſayth that worſhipping is alwayes taken in the Scriptures for ſeruice: So as by that reckning, worſhipping and ſeruing are all one thing. And in very deed, both in the Scripture and alſo in the books of the auncient doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors, thoſe two wordes are names of one ſelfe ſame thing, and ſignify bothe one thing without difference. And as for the honoring of Images,<note place="margin">Au. de doctr chriſt. lib. <hi>3</hi> cap. <hi>7.</hi>
                  </note> the ſame doctor, who neuer hard of the diſtinc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of worſhipping and ſeruing, doth vtterly condemne it, ſaying that thoſe be greater Idolaters which worſhip the Images that are made by the handes of men, Than thoſe which do
<pb n="42" facs="tcp:3170:52"/> worſhip the Sonne, the heauen, the ſea, and the other creatures which are made by the hand of God.</p>
               <p>Agayne the Proteſtantes ſay alſo, that the Romiſh Catholickes haue corrupted the third commaundeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t.<note place="margin">How the Papiſtes de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>face the 3. commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment.</note> For by the ſame, god doth forbid men to take his name in vayne. But yet doth he not forbidde to ſweare by hys name, when the othe is not in vayne, (as when a ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> is brought to affirme a trueth before the Magiſtrate) But doth commaund that in ſuch caſe,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Deut.</hi> 6.13.</note> a man ſhould ſweare by his name. And truly, when in ſuch an earneſt matter men affirme the trueth: it is an hono<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring of God, who is the truth it ſelfe, to take him to witnes, and it is a diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>honoring of God and a deſpiſing of him, if they ſweare by any of the crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures. Yet notwithſtanding, the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſhe Catholickes permitte men to ſweare in iudgementes vpon the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liques of S. <hi>Anthony,</hi> and by the hee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſayntes and ſheeſayntes and other creatures which thing their own ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons doe condemne.<note place="margin">C. conſidera. c. Tu malu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. c. Siquis. <hi>22.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Conſider</hi> (ſayth a Canon) <hi>that our Sauiour hath not forbidden vs to ſweare by God, but for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biddeth vs to ſweare by the heauens, by
<pb facs="tcp:3170:53"/> the earth, by Ieruſalem, or by thy head. An other Canon ſayth thus. Thou dooſt not amiſſe in vſing an othe well: for al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>though, that of it ſelfe it be not good to ſweare: yet neuertheleſſe, it is neceſſary, whe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> a man is to be perſwaded in a truth</hi> There is an other canon which puni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſheth thoſe that re<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d god in peeces, by their ſtra<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ge othes (which now a daies are but to much vſed) ſaying thus: <hi>If a<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ny man ſweare, by the heares or by the head of God, or do vſe any ſuch like blaſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phemy: If he be of the cleargy, let him be depoſed: and if he bee a lay man, let him be accurſed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The Proteſtantes ſay farther that the catholickes haue ſo corrupted the fourth commaundement,<note place="margin">The Papiſts haue cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rupted the fourth com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manodeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t</note> as that (by all likelihood) their meaning was to haue made it quite away, as they dyd the Seconde. For God ſayeth in his Law, ſixe dayes ſhalt thou labor, and do all that thou haſt to doe, but the ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeuenth day is the ſabaoth of the Lord thy God. &amp;c.</p>
               <p>And the Romiſh Catholicks doe contrarywiſe ſay, that in ſome weeks wee ought not to labour paſt three or foure dayes, or fiue at the moſt, for the reſt (ſay they) of the ſixe ought to bee
<pb n="43" facs="tcp:3170:53"/> imployd idlely, in keeping them holy and feaſtfull to the ſayntes.</p>
               <p>I pray you tell me, is not this a manifeſt impugning of the ſacred &amp; inuiolable commaundement of God our creator? Is it not a ſetting of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſelues directly agaynſt his holy will? I know well it may be ſayd, that in the tyme of the olde law of Moyſes, they did make moe reſting dayes than the ſeue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>th, which was called the Sabaoth day: As the feaſt of the Ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bernacles, of Trumpettes, of vnlea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uened bread, of Eaſter, &amp; ſuch others like. But the aunſwere hereunto is, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> ſuch feaſts were commaunded by the expreſſe word of God. And bee not thoſe feaſts which are celebrated in the Romiſh Church. Otherwiſe in al the ſayd feaſtes of the old law, the people did not loyter from their worke. yea, and euen in the Chriſtian primatiue Church men might worke in tillage vpon the Sonday,<note place="margin">Men may work vppo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the Su<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>daies</note> as it appeareth by a law made by the Emperour Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantine, Which ſayth thus.<note place="margin">L. Omnes. <hi>3</hi> C. de Ferijs.</note> 
                  <hi>Let all Iud<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges, Citizens and handicraftes men, for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>beare their worke vpon the honorable day of Sonday: But let it be free and law<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>full for the huſbandmen to labour in til<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling
<pb facs="tcp:3170:54"/> the Earth, (for often tymes it hap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neth, that on the other dayes, the wea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther ſerueth them not ſo well to ſowe their corne and to dres their vines) leaſt by ouerhipping ſo ſmall ſpace of tyme, they might loſe the commoditye geuen them by the heauenly prouidence. Ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen the ſecond daye of Marche in the yeare of the ſecond conſulſhip of <hi>Criſpe Constantine</hi>
                  </hi>
               </p>
               <p>But there is a Canon taken out of S. Gregory, which procedeth yet fur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther and ſayth moreouer, that thoſe which teach to abſtayne from worke vpon the Saterday and Sunday, be teachers of Antichriſt. Theſe are the very wordes of the Canon.<note place="margin">C. peruenit. de conſec. dist. <hi>3.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>It is come to my knowledge, that certayne people of peruerſſe diſpoſition, haue ſowed a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mong you ſome poyntes of doctrine co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trary to the holy faythe, commaunding men to abſtayne from working vppon the Sonday: whom what els may we call than preachers of Antichriſt, who at hys comming will cauſe men to reſt from all labour, both vppon the Saturday and Sonday too.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>This Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> doth plainly condemn the doctrine of the Papiſtes, which hold opinion that men ought to do no
<pb n="44" facs="tcp:3170:54"/> maner of worke vpon the Sundayes nor on the holidayes throughout the whole yere. The proteſtantes doe, (in deed) confeſſe, that the Sunday ought to be imployed rather in the ſeruice of God, than in any other kinde of tra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uell. And that it is good to obſerue y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> order, to the intent that by reſting on y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> day, folke may be the better able to go through with their worke vpon al the other dayes of the weeke: But to binde mens conſciences to that order, were no better than to make them Iewes.</p>
               <p>And although the Romiſh Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lickes finde fault with men for labou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring vpon the Sundaies and the o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther feaſtedayes: yet doe they ſuffer vſurers and marchauntes to vſe their trafficke, and to make bondes, bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gaines, contractes, paymentes, and receits of money vpon their holidaies So as it is commonly ſeene, that the tymes which are choſen for the ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king of Obligations and ſuch other bondes and bargaynes, be the Sun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dayes, and the other feaſtdaies: And that the times appointed for payme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts of money, are generally vppon the feaſtdayes.</p>
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:55"/>
               <p>And yet if now a dayes, any poore proteſtant ſhould labor ſixe dayes of the week in the fieldes, or in his ſhop to obay God and to mayntayne hys poore family: by and by they will cry out that he is an heretick, and worthy to be burnt or baniſhed. And why ſo? Is it hereſy to obay God? Now whe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> when men vſe ſuch ſpeeches, is it not all one, as if they called vertue, vice: and white, black? Therefore let them hardily know, that their ſpewing out of ſuch ſpeaches, is agaynſt God himſelfe, who will one day well cauſe them to feele his terrible iudge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, and make them know that hee is ielous of his honor, and a reuenger of the deſpight done to his commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dements. The ninth commaundeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t alſo is corrupted by the Catholick ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phiſters,<note place="margin">The Papiſts corrupt the ninth com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t</note> for God doth vtterlye and ſimply forbid to lye: And they are of opinion, that it is lawfull to lye for a good intent: And not onely to tell a lye by reporting ſome vntrueth, but alſo to break both promiſe, and oth to: Which is contrary to naturall reaſon whereby the lawe of all nations hath bene brought in, which willeth that both the publicke and priuate promiſe
<pb n="45" facs="tcp:3170:55"/> ſhould be religiouſly obſerued &amp; kept for the maintenance of humaine ſoci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>etye.</p>
               <p>And it is alſo contrary to the word of God, which not onely reproueth li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, but alſo threateneth the lyer with damnation, and commaundeth vs to keep our promiſe, euen though it bee to our owne diſaduantage. Alſo it is contrary to the canon law, which ſayth that all kinde of lyes are ſinne, and that we ought to keep our othe &amp; promiſe,<note place="margin">Promiſe &amp; fayth ought to be kept inuiolable to all men.</note> euen with our enemies a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gainſt whom we make warre.<note place="margin">C. primum. <hi>22.</hi> q. <hi>2.</hi> C. Noli. <hi>13.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> For as the Canon ſayth expreſly: <hi>Men ought not to ſeeke peace to the ende to make war, but to the end to gayne peace.</hi> And I would to God y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> the Romiſh Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholicks had well obſerued theſe Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons. For then had not we frenchme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> falne into the calamities, and ruine which we now bee fallen into.</p>
               <p>The other commaundementes likewiſe, haue bene greatly corrupted by theſe Sophiſters,<note place="margin">The ſeuenth Commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dement cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rupted by the Papiſts.</note> which name the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſelues catholickes: As namely the ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uenth commaundement, (which for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biddeth Adultery) hath bene corrup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted by the goodly counſell of <hi>Tollette,</hi> and by <hi>Iſodorus</hi> which ſayeth thus: <hi>A
<pb facs="tcp:3170:56"/> chriſtian may not haue two wiues,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Chriſt. diſt. <hi>34.</hi> c. meretrices. <hi>32.</hi> q. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>nor moe than two: but one onely. But if he haue not a wife, he may haue a Concu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bine:</hi> which doctrine the Pope &amp; hys vpholders haue Canoniſed and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firmed: thereby the better and more eaſily to maintayne their ſhamefull Lechery, notwithſtanding that the ſeue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>th commaundement, and alſo the auncient Canons prohibit all dwel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling or matching together of ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> and woman, ſauing onely in marriage.</p>
               <p>Wherefore, (for a concluſion vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pon this poynte,) it appeareth open<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly that the Proteſtauntes retayne Gods Commaundementes in their pureneſſe and ſoundnes, without ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king aught from them: whereby it is euide<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t to be ſene, that their doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine is the beſt, the aunci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>enteſt, and the fardeſt from error according to our forſayd maximes</p>
            </div>
            <div n="6" type="chapter">
               <pb n="46" facs="tcp:3170:56"/>
               <head>
                  <g ref="char:leaf">❧</g> 
                  <hi>Of the Sacrament of</hi> Baptiſme. The vi. chapter.</head>
               <p>ALthough the Romiſh Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lickes holde opinion that there are ſeuen ſacramentes: yet not with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding to auoyd tediouſnes, wee will ſpeake here but of two: That is to ſay of baptiſme, and of the Lordes Supper.</p>
               <p>As touching Baptiſme, the Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lickes and the Proteſtauntes do well agree in the principal poyntes: which is, that it ought to be done in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the holy ghoſt, w<hi rend="sup">t</hi> the ſign of water.</p>
               <p>But they doe differ very much in the other poynts and ceremonies: for the Catholicks beleue that if a childe dye before he be baptiſed, he cannot be ſaued: and that in caſe of neceſſity, wo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>men may Baptiſe. And they woulde haue Baptiſme miniſtred with con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iured water, ſuch as had bene kept all the yere in a veſſell, (which they call a font) within the Churche: affirming that the euil ſprites be coniured to go
<pb facs="tcp:3170:57"/> out of the bodies of the little Infants which are baptiſed: And y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> they muſte be held all naked ouer the fonte in the tyme of the chriſtning, and that both ſalte and ſpittle ſhould be put into the mouthes of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> babes: Al which things the Proteſtaunts do vtterly diſallow becauſe as touching the infa<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts which die vnchriſtened, if they belong to Gods election, (which goeth both be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore their natiuitye &amp; alſo before theyr conception) they be with him and are partakers of his ſaluation, although they die vnbaptiſed.</p>
               <p>For Gods election cannot be diſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poynted. Beſides this it is not their fault if they be not baptiſed, but the negligence of their Parentes, or by chaunce of ſoden death.</p>
               <p>And as concerning women, their ſect and nature doth exclude them fro<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> publick charges, which onely belong vnto men. And therfore are they alto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether vnmeete, either to preache in Churches, or to Miniſter the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentes. And touching the children of Infidels, it is not reaſonable to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceaue them into the church to be mem<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>bers of chriſt, vntil they acknowledge him to bee their heade, and make
<pb n="47" facs="tcp:3170:57"/> cnofeſſion of their faythe, and con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequently be of conuenient yeares, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe that being borne of vnbeleuing Parents, they haue no warraunt or witnes, that they belong to the coue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant of God. Neither doe the prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantes allow the forementioned ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remonies: And their reaſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> is, for that they beleue that god is the only cauſe whereof and whereby we receiue the benefite of generation, and the remiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of originall ſinne in baptim, with<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>out the ayd of hallowed water, or of any of the other Ceremonies. Nay, which more is, they take it to be a de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>filing of the holy baptiſme, to adde thereunto any other ceremonies then the inſtitution of God, &amp; that it ought to be miniſtred purely and ſimply, ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to his ordinaunce. For wee ought to doe this honour vnto God, namely to beleue that whatſoeuer hee hath ordeined is perfect, and y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> thereto there ought nothing to be added, nor aught taken away. And therefore it doth appeare, that in this poynte of Baptiſme, the Doctrine of the prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantes doth much better yeelde God his due honor then doth the doctryne of the Catholickes.</p>
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:58"/>
               <p>For the Proteſtantes mind not to reſtrayne the election of God to thoſe onely which are Baptiſed, but doe ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend it to the children of the faythfull, foraſmuch as it is a thing very reaſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nable to be beleued, that if the fathers and moothers bee of the houſehold of God, their children are ſo likewiſe. But the Romiſh Catholicks do hold on the contrary, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> the children whiche die before they be baptiſed, be not of the houſehold of God, although theyr Fathers and moothers were.</p>
               <p>Agayne, whereas the Catholickes enable women to baptiſe (which they call chriſtening<note place="margin">Women ought not to baptiſe children.</note>) in doing wherof they committe vnto them one of the chiefe charges in gods houſe, to wit, the mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſtring of the ſacrament wherby we be graffed into the bodye of Chriſtes church, and made the members of his bodye and meyny of his houſeholde:) The Proteſtantes will not graunt to admit women into any of the publick charges in Gods houſehold, ſpecially ſeeing that euen by the ciuill lawes, (which in that poynt agree with the law of nature) women be diſabled to take vpon them the executing of anye publick office, euen in the houſes or
<pb n="48" facs="tcp:3170:58"/> dominions of earthly princes. More<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ouer wheras y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> catholickes, (as much as in them lieth) not onely receyue ſuch into the churche by baptiſme, as are faythles and haue no knowledge of Chriſt, neither they nor their Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rentes, but alſo beſtow baptiſme vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on bels after ſuch a maner as they the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſelues haue inuented for it: The Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtantes cannot finde in their hartes to defile Gods houſe ſo much, as to receiue infidels into it, or to avowe thoſe to be the me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>bers of Chriſt, who haue no fayth in them, neither them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues, nor their Parentes, for aſmuch as it were to vnſeemely a thing to a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vow ſuch a one for a member of a bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy, as acknowledgeth not the heade there of.</p>
               <p>Finally, the Proteſtantes yeeld this honor vnto holy Baptiſme inſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuted by God, that they will in no wiſe adde any thing to it beſids gods ordinaunce, nor defile it with ſpittle, oyle, ſalt, coniured water, and ſuch o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Ceremonies, As the Romiſhe Catholickes doe. Beſides this, the word of God doth teach vs,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Math.</hi> 19.23. <hi>&amp; Exo.</hi> 20.6. <hi>&amp;</hi> 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 7.14.</note> y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> Chriſt receiued little Children whiche were not Baptiſed, and that he pronou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ced
<pb facs="tcp:3170:59"/> of them, that the kingdome of heauen doth belong vnto them, and that God doth promiſe his bleſſinges vnto all the faythfull, and to their children, yea euen vnto the thouſandth generati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on. So as thoſe infantes ſhall neuer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>theles be ſaued (though they dye vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chriſtened) ſeeing they be compryſed in the couenaunt of God.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Math.</hi> 18.9. <hi>Hebru.</hi> 9.4.</note>The ſame word doth alſo teach vs, that Chriſt gaue commiſſion of bapti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing and preaching, not to the holy virgin his mother, nor to any other of the women that reſorted to his Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mons: but to his Diſciples, and Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles. And therfore women ought not to take vpon them to baptiſe, ſeeing that (as ſaith the Apoſtle) <hi>None ought to vſurpe any charge or degree of honor,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Act.</hi> 8.37.48.50. <hi>Gal.</hi> 3.27.</note> 
                  <hi>with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out lawfull calling therunto.</hi> And the ſame word doth declare further vnto vs, that thoſe, which doe not beleeue in Chriſt, nor come of beleuing parents, ought not to receaue Baptiſme, for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aſmuch, as baptiſm is no other thing, but the zeale of faith.</p>
               <p>And laſtly, the ſame word of God doth teach vs, that in the tyme of the Apoſtles,<note place="margin">The maner of baptiſing in the tyme of the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles.</note> Baptiſme was alwayes miniſtred with common water, That
<pb n="49" facs="tcp:3170:59"/> is to ſay, without any charme or par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticular bleſſing.<note place="margin">Mat. <hi>3.</hi>6 &amp; Iohn. <hi>3.22</hi>
                  </note> For the Apoſtles and diſciples of Chriſt, did baptiſe men on the banckes of Riuers, or in the firſt water that they found fit for the pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe. Alſo it doth teach vs, that God is the God of the faythful and of their Children:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Gen.</hi> 17.7 <hi>Deut.</hi> 5.10</note> So as little Infantes be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gotten and brought forth of beleuing or faythfull Parentes, doe belong to God &amp; to hys couenaunt, euen from their moothers womb: And ſo by con<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſequence, their bodyes, (as is afore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſayd) cannat be poſſeſſed with ill ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rites. And therefore it is needles to dryue them out by coniurations, as the prieſts of the Catholicks do. Like<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>wiſe the Proteſtantes ſay alſo, that to hold the tender babes all naked ouer the font, (ſpecially in winter) is often time a cauſe of their death, and that thoſe which do practiſe that Ceremo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny, be ofte<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> guilty of murder, which is forbidden by the commaundementes of God. Likewiſe they diſalow y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſalte the oyle, the ſpittle, and the other cere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies, aſwell for that they can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not but be hurtful to the little childre<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, as alſo becauſe they be filthy and fo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>de ceremonis, and haue no grou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d in the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:60"/> word of God.<note place="margin">Saluation dependeth not vpon baptim.</note> Alſo it appeareth by the canons, that the ſaluatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of men doth doth not depend wholly vpon Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſme, but principallye vpon fayth. Theſe be the very wordes of the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">C. Baptiſme &amp;c. cathe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cum. de con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſec. diſt. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note>
                  <hi>S. <hi>Ciprian,</hi> (to proue that the torment of death may ſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d in ſtead of Baptiſme,) hath grounded his argument vpon theſe wordes of Chriſt ſpoken to the vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>baptiſed theefe, This day ſhalt thou bee with me in <hi>Paradiſe.</hi> In the examining whereof more narrowly, I fynde that not onely the ſuffering of death for the name of Chriſt, but alſo the harty bele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uing in him, and the confeſſing of him, may ſupply the want of baptiſme when the party is ſo diſtreſſed by ſome extre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mity of tyme, as he cannot haue the ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament of batiſme miniſtred vnto him. And there followeth an other Canon, which ſayth that if a learner of the Cate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chiſme, (that is to ſay) ſuch a one as is but newly entred into the doctrine of the faith, and is not yet baptiſed) do ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fer marterdome for the name of Chriſt, he fayleth not to be ſaued, although hee want Baptiſme.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>And the reaſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> herof (as ſayth the ſame canons) is, becauſe that in this caſe, ſuch
<pb n="50" facs="tcp:3170:60"/> as haue not receiued the ſacrament of Baptiſme, haue not wanted it through pride or diſdayne, but through inforce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of neceſſity.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In likewiſe it is forbidden by the Canons, that women,<note place="margin">C. Mulier de conſ. diſt. 4.</note> (how wiſe ſo euer they bee,) ſhall either preach or baptiſe. It is true, that hereunto they do ioyn this one exception, (which is) if it be not in caſe of neceſſity. But if it be grau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ted, (according to the truth) that the Infants which dye vnbapti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed, be not therfore excluded from ſal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uation: It followeth well, that no ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſity can be great inough, to diſpe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſe with women for intermedling them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues with the adminiſtration of the Sacramentes.</p>
               <p>And truely in old time,<note place="margin">C. duo tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pora. de co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſec. diſt. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note> (as the ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons do witnes) Baptiſme was not miniſtred ordinarily, but only at two tymes in the yeare, namely at Eaſter, and at Whitteſontyde: which well be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wrayeth that they vſed no ſuch haſte, as that women ſhoulde bee fayne to meddle with the matter.<note place="margin">C. Baptiza<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dos. de con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſec. diſt. <hi>4.</hi>
                  </note> Likewiſe it doth alſo appeare by the Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s, that Baptiſme was not miniſtred to the infidels, but only to ſuch as had faith, and did make confeſſion therof when
<pb facs="tcp:3170:61"/> they were of age to do it. And as tou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ching the forementioned Ceremonies in deed there are ſome Canons, (how be it of the worſt ſtamp) which do al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. But the beſt and moſt aun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tient canons, do vtterly diſſallow the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> For by the auntient Canons, men are permitted to baptiſe in Riuers, in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Sea, in fountaynes, and in euery o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther place commodious for that pur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſe.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">C. celebri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tatem de conſe. diſt. 3</note>Theſe be the wordes of a Canon ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken out of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> decrees of Pope Victor: <hi>Let the Gentiles that are come to the faith, be baptiſed in all ſeaſons and all places fit for them, be it in Riuer, ſea, or Spring, as being made cleane by con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſion of the Chriſtian fayth.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And by an other Canon it is well ſhewed, that wee ought rather to reſt vpon the Baptiſme of the couenaunt of fayth, than vpon the Baptiſme of water.<note place="margin">C. verus &amp;c Non dubito de conſecra. diſt. 4.</note> For it ſayth thus: <hi>The true bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſme doth not conſiſt ſo much in the waſhing of the bodie, as in the beleife of the hart, as the apoſtolicke doctrine doth teach vs, ſaying: They make cleane their hartes through fayth.</hi> And in an other Canon going before, it is ſayed that a catholicke not Baptiſed,<note place="margin">A man may be a catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lick when he is vnbap<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tized.</note> (for it pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſuppoſeth
<pb n="51" facs="tcp:3170:61"/> that one may be a catholick without being baptiſed) whiche hath an ardent zeale of deuine charity, is to be preferred before a wicked man that is baptiſed. As for example, (ſayth the Canon) <hi>Cornelius <hi>the Centener who was filled with the holy ghoſt before he was baptiſed, is to be preferred before</hi> Simon Magus, <hi>who was poſſeſſed with an vncleane Spirit after he had bene Bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſed.</hi>
                  </hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But if Cornelius hauing receiued the holy ghoſt, had not bene willing to be baptiſed, he had bene greuouſly guiltye of the deſpiſing of ſo excellent a ſacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By which canon it is eaſy to iudge that wee ought altogether to depend vpon that which the ſacrament doth ſignifie vnto vs, and vpon the graces which god doth thereby geue vnto vs and not to ſet our mindes vpon a ſort of ſuperſtitious and vayn ceremonies as the Romiſh catholicks do in theſe dayes. For they may eaſely perceiue by the things aforeſayd, that the doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine of the reformed religion tou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ching the ſacrament of baptiſme, is better, more auncient, &amp; furder from
<pb facs="tcp:3170:62"/> hereſy, than theirs is, according to our three maximes here before ſet downe to proue the points which are in que<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtion. Let vs now ſpeak of the ſupper of the Lord.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="7" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <g ref="char:leaf">❧</g> Of the Sacrament <hi>of the holy ſupper.</hi> The vii. chapter.</head>
               <p>THe difference betwixt the Romiſh Catholickes and the Proteſtantes concerning the Supper of the Lord, doth conſiſt in three points. The one, in the naming therof: for, the Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lickes call that the keeping of Eaſter, which the Proteſtantes doe name the Supper of the Lord. But this diuer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſitie of ſpeaking importeth not much, for both of them are ſtill a celebrating of the miſtery of our redemtion. True it is, that the Catholickes vſe the ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner of ſpeaking of the old Teſtament: according to the phraſe whereof, the feaſt of Eaſter (that is to ſay the paſſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ouer) was celebrated by the eating of a Lambe, which did repreſent Chriſt, in remembrance of the deliuerance of
<pb n="52" facs="tcp:3170:62"/> the people of Iſraell, whom God had brought out of the thraldome of E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gipt. But the Proteſtantes vſe the manner of ſpeaking of the new Teſta<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ment, whereby the holy inſtitution which our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> ordayned to celebrate the remembrance of his death and paſſion, and to make vs partakers of his body and bloud, is called the ſupper of the Lord. But we muſt not ſtriue about words, ſo it be knowen that to keepe the Eaſter, and to celebrate the Lords Supper, are at this day one ſelfe ſame thing.</p>
               <p>The ſecond difference (which is much greater) conſiſteth in the ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance of the Sacrament. For, the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholickes (at leaſtwiſe the ſchoolmen) vphold, that aſſoone as the prieſt hath ſpoaken the words of conſecration o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer one hoaſte, or ouer many, they change their nature preſently, and are tranſubſtantiated into the very body and bloud of <hi>Ieſus Christ,</hi> in the ſelfe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſame greatnes &amp; bignes that it was vpon the croſſe: ſo as the bread of the hoaſt is the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> no longer bread, although the color, and the taſt of bread remayn ſtill therin. Their proofe of this do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine is, that when our Lord <hi>Ieſus
<pb facs="tcp:3170:63"/> Chriſt</hi> did inſtitute his ſupper, as he gaue the bread to his diſciples, he ſaid vnto them: <hi>This is my body.</hi> And in ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uing them the cup, he ſaid vnto them: <hi>This is my bloud.</hi> They proue it alſo by a Canon,<note place="margin">C. Ego. de conſt. piſe. 2</note> which beginneth thus. <hi>I <hi>Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ringarius, &amp;c.</hi>
                  </hi> which Canon ſaith in expreſſe wordes, that <hi>after the conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cration, the bread and wine become not only ſacraments, but alſo the very body, and the very blo ud of Chriſt. And that the prieſt doth ſenſibly handle the ſame very bodye, and breake it. And that the faithful in eating the Sacrament with their mouthes, doe craſh, and cruſh be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tweene their teeth, the very naturall bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy of our Sauiour.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And vpon this doctrine they con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude, that we ought to worſhippe the bread of the ſupper, which they tearm the holy hoaſt. Becauſe (ſay they) it is the very body of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Christ.</hi> But the Proteſtants allow not this Tranſubſtantiation of the bread into fleſh, nor of the wine into bloud, nor conſequently, the worſhipping of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, as though <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> were perſonally encloſed within the compaſſe of the boaſt. For they ſay, that euery Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment is called a Sacrament, becauſe
<pb n="53" facs="tcp:3170:63"/> it is a ſigne of a holy thing. In ſo much that the outward ſigne is to be conceiued by the eye: and the thing ſignifyed (which is inward and ſpiri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuall) is to be conceiued by the mind: And that therfore in the holy ſupper, the bread and the wine are the ſignes which we ſee with our eyes &amp; receue with our mouthes, but the body and the bloud of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> be the thinges ſignifyed, the which we comprehend and receue by the mind, as true ſpirituall foode ordayned to feede the ſoule and not the body.</p>
               <p>Now, to receaue and eate this ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rituall meate, and to cauſe it ſo to diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geſt in our ſoules, which are ſpirites, as it may geue them ſuch nouriſhme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t as may make them liue euerlaſtingly like as the food it ſelf and our ſoules that receaue it are ſpirituall thinges: ſo muſt the eating therof be ſpirituall alſo. And to make this ſpirituall ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting to become effectual: we muſt not imagine that our ſoules are remoued from hence, and conueyed vp to hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen, nor that God leaueth his place in heauen, to come downe to vs heare below: for the minde of man doth wel execute his workes, though the thing
<pb facs="tcp:3170:64"/> that it worketh vpon, be farre diſtant from it. As for example: we ſee how it doth truely and effectually vnder<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand the thinges that are farre from it by diſtance of place, by meanes of the habilitie or power of reaſoning, which ſerueth it as an Inſtrument to ioyne it to the thing that it worketh vpon, how farre of ſo euer it be by di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtance of place. And euen as reaſon ſerueth the minde as an Inſtrument to couple it to the thing that it ameth at in vnderſtanding: euen ſo likewiſe doth faith ſerue the minde for an In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrument to receaue and take hold of the body and bloud of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> in the ſpirituall meate &amp; drinke: notwithſtanding that he be in heaue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, on the right hand of his father, from whence he will not come vntill the laſt day.</p>
               <p>This ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ner of eating then, which is done ſpiritually by the meanes of faith, is no leſſe reall, than if it were done carnally by the mouth of the fleſhly body, becauſe the ſpirituall ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions of the minde bee no leſſe reall and true, than the corporall and fleſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly actions of the body, which are per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceyued by the eyes.</p>
               <pb n="54" facs="tcp:3170:64"/>
               <p>The third difference touching the ſupper, doth conſiſt in the manner of receiuing it. For the Catholicques (I alwayes meane y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſcholedeuines) do hold opinion, that the lay people (that is to ſaye thoſe whiche are no prieſtes) ought not to communicate, but only with the ſacrament of bread, And that the prieſtes (as beyng more worthy) ought to communicate both with bread and wine. And yet leaſt the lay people ſhould be difcontented with this partage, they ſay that the body of Chriſt is not without bloud, but that the bloud doth alwayes ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>company the body, and that ſo by con<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſoquence, the lay people in receiuing the ſacrament of the body, receiue alſo the ſacrament of the bloud. They hold opinion alſo, that the prieſt ought to receiue this holy ſacrame<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t euery day: And that it is ſufficie<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t for the lay peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple to receiue it once a yeare, and that it is not ſufferable that they ſhoulde touche the ſacrament with their bare handes. But the Proteſtantes do in no wiſe allow ſuch parting of it, nor yet their fond ſhift of conſequency, but hold opinion that the holy ſacrament (as wel of the bloud as of the body of
<pb facs="tcp:3170:65"/> Chriſt) ought to be diſtributed vnto all the faythfull, without any diſtinc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of lay people or prieſtes, becauſe that otherwiſe the ſupper of the Lord ſhould not be celebrated whol, but by halfedeales: And therfore y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> it is good and neceſſary to receiue it as often as they may, that men may be the oftner put in minde of the excellent miſterye of our redemption, and be made par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>takers of the heauenly foode whiche geueth euerlaſting lyfe to our ſoules. Likewiſe they ſay that in aſmuch as <hi>Chriſt</hi> ſayd, <hi>Take ye</hi> (which is referred to the hand) and <hi>Eate ye</hi> (which is re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferred to y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> mouth): the faythful ought to receiue the Sacrament into their owne handes, and the cuſtome of the Primitiue Church was to receiue the ſacrament with their owne hands,<note place="margin">Eccle. hiſt. lib. 6. cap. 33</note> as witneſſeth <hi>Euſebius.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thus you ſee in effect what the doctrine, aſwell of the proteſtantes as of the catholiques is, concerning theſe three poyntes of the ſupper of our Lord, whiche are in controuerſie a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongeſt them.<note place="margin">Abſurdities that follow Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtatiation.</note> And now may a man eaſely iudge by comparing the one doctrine with the other, which of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> doth beſt yeld god his due honor. For
<pb n="55" facs="tcp:3170:65"/> if the bread were changed or tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiated (as the Catholickes tearme it) into the very body and bloud of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt:</hi> it ſhould follow by their doctrine, that he ſhould come euery day down from heauen, to be handled and eaten of a Million of Prieſtes, and to be bruiſed and cruſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed betwixt their teeth: yea, and that he might alſo be eaten of miſe, and gnawen with wormes, which are thinges to much againſt reaſon, and too too intollerable to be heard. For it were a thing very vnbeſeeming the maieſtie of the ſonne of God, to be ſo co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>monly conueid through the hands, Mouthes, and Bellies of ſo many Prieſtes, full often foule and filthy both in body and ſoule: And that his precious body ſhould be ſubiect to be eaten of mice, and gnawn w<hi rend="sup">t</hi> worms. And therfore the Proteſtants doe beſt yeald Chriſt his due honor, for that they vphold that his body is gone vp into heauen, and there ſitteth at the right hand of his father, and that fro<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> thence he neither doth nor will re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moue, vntill the laſt day when he ſhal come to iudge both the quick and the dead. And therfore that our worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing
<pb facs="tcp:3170:66"/> of him muſt be in heauen, and we muſt lift vp ovr hartes on high, and not worſhip him in the prieſts hands or in the pix. Likewiſe, they much more honor the ſupper of the Lord, than doe the Catholicks, becauſe they doe ſo often celebrate the ſame, &amp; that not by half deales, but wholly, vtterly abhorring the brooſing and cruſhing of the fleſh and bones of our Sauiour betwixt their teeth, as a doctrine more meete for the barbarous people of <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>merica</hi> and the <hi>Canibals,</hi> than for Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtians. Neither will they (ſay they,) beleeue the contrary of that which na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turall ſence doth teach vs, that is to ſay, that the things which we ſee with our eyes, and taſt with our mouthes to be bread and wine, ſhould be fleſh and bloud. No nor that neither which is contrary to the order of Nature, namely, that accidents ſhould haue an abyding without a ſubſtance fitte and conuenient for them to be in: or that a naturall body of a man, may be inclo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed in ſo ſmall roome as the bignes or roundnes of an hoaſt, for theſe things are contrary to nature. And if the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholicks reply that God is almighty, and able to doe theſe things: the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtants
<pb n="56" facs="tcp:3170:66"/> doe anſwere, that doutleſſe he is of power to doe whatſoeuer he liſteth, In ſo much that becauſe God will neither ſinne nor lie: we ſay he can neither lie nor ſin. But our Lord meant ſo litle that his body after his glorification ſhould receaue vnnatu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall qualities: that cleane contrary<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe he would haue his Apoſtles to iudge by the ſence of their ſight and feeling, that his body was a true and perfect naturall body, and not an ima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gined body. And although the effects of the Sacrament be thinges diuine, and ſupernaturall: yet are they not contrary to nature, as thoſe are which depend vpon the doctrine of Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiation. Neither can it be pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued by the word of God, that the Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>craments or any other of the ordinan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces of God, conteine any thing con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trary to nature.</p>
               <p>This doctrine of the Proteſtantes touching this Sacrament, is alſo eui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dently grounded vpon the word of God. For firſt of all, we doe ſay and beleue according to the articles of our faith, that <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> is aſcended into heauen, from whence he ſhall come, not ten thouſand times a dry, but on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly
<pb facs="tcp:3170:67"/> once at the laſt day, when he ſhall come to iudge both the quick and the dead. Which thing S. <hi>Peter</hi> declareth very openly, when (in ſpeaking of the laſt comming of our Lord) he ſayth thus:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Act.</hi> 3.21</note> 
                  <hi>Whom the heauens ſhall contein vntill the full ſetting of all things in per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fecte ſtate, which God hath foretold by the mouthes of all his holy Prophetes, that haue beene ſince the beginning of the world.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> himſelfe alſo did wel geue vs to vnderſtand, that we ſhould not beleue that his body after his aſcention ſhould euery day return hither on the earth, nor remayne ſhut vp in boxes, when he ſaid to his diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples, which found themſelues gree<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued at the ſhedding of a little ointme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t vpon his body:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Mat.</hi> 26.11</note> 
                  <hi>You ſhall not haue me al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wayes with you.</hi> And yet notwithſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding we muſt beleeue, that by the effi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cacie of his grace, he will alway be with vs, as he declared to his Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles, in ſending them throughout the world to preach the doctrine of his grace, ſaying vnto them: <hi>Behold, I am alwayes with you,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Mat.</hi> 28</note> 
                  <hi>euen vnto the end of the world.</hi> And we muſt furthermore con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſider that the body of <hi>Chriſt</hi> was made
<pb n="57" facs="tcp:3170:67"/> in all points like vnto the bodies of other men (except ſinne) as the ſcrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures do witnes:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Hebr.</hi> 4.17.</note> In ſo much that it hath euer had, and ſtill hath at this preſent, a certain meaſure of greatnes and thicknes, as the bodies of other men haue. Wherupon it followeth of conſequence, that his body neither is, nor euer hath been, in any mo places than one at one time.</p>
               <p>And therefore when he celebrated hys holy ſupper with hys Diſciples, the day before he ſuffered hys death &amp; paſſion, his body which ſate at the ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, was not in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> bread which he gaue the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>: for the nature of a true body doth not permit it to be in any moe places than one at one tyme. And if they re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ply that a glorified body may be in many places at one inſtaunt: the aun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwere thereunto is, that the body of Chriſt was not the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> glorified but mor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tall, at the tyme when hee celebrated hys holy ſupper, &amp; was put to death the day after,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Math.</hi> 17.2.</note> and that the wordes of the holy ſupper ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>not as now be true in any other ſort, than they were whe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> he ſpake them and inſtituted the Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament. And therefore this replica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion is impertinent, and beſides that
<pb facs="tcp:3170:68"/> it is vntrue:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Luk.</hi> 24.39</note> for the body of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> hath not through his glorification, loſt the qualities of a perfect body, whiche is to be felt, to haue fleſh and bones, and to be contayned within the compaſſe of certayne bowndes. And therefore when hee celebrated the holy ſupper, hys body was not in the bread which he gaue to hys Diſciples, and much les was the bread tranſubſtantiated into hys body. Whereof it followeth, that theſe words of <hi>Ieſus Christ, <hi>This is my body, This is my bloud,</hi>
                  </hi> ought to be vnderſtood ſacrame<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tally, as if he had ſaid, This is the ſacrament of my bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy &amp; of my bloud: becauſe that (as is a<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>foreſayd) y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> nature of a very true body in deede, permitteth vs not to vnder<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtand, that euery morſell of the bread which he gaue to his diſciples was his owne natural body. Alſo y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> words which S. <hi>Luke</hi> and S. <hi>Paul</hi> vſe in ſpea<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>king of the Sacrament of his bloud,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Luk.</hi> 22.20 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.25.</note> do well declare that it is ſo to bee vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood.</p>
               <p>For they ſay not that Chriſt ſayd <hi>This is my bloud:</hi> but rather this cup is the newe couenaunt in my bloud. Neuertheleſſe wee muſt thinke it all one with the other ſpeach, where it is
<pb n="58" facs="tcp:3170:68"/> ſayd <hi>this is my bloud,</hi> or els ſhould S. <hi>Luke</hi> and S. <hi>Paule</hi> be contrary to S. <hi>Mathew</hi> and S. <hi>Marke,</hi> which were vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>godly to beleue So that if it be grau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted (as truth is) that to ſay this is my bloud, is aſmuch as to ſay this cup is the couenant in my bloud: It followeth playnely that this manner of ſpeaking, ought to be vnderſtoode of the ſacrament of his bloud, or of the ſacrament of the new couenant of his bloud, which is all one, and commeth all to one ſenſe.</p>
               <p>For the bread and the wine of the ſupper, are the ſacramentes of the bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy and bloud of our Sauiour Ieſus Chriſte, and of the newe couenaunt which he maketh with vs: becauſe y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> in receiuing this ſacrament with our mouthes, our ſoules do alſo par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticipate and receiue ſpiritually and re<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ally, the thing ſignified, which is the body and bloud of Chriſt, in whiche participation conſiſteth the couenant which he maketh with vs.</p>
               <p>And in very deed,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Io.</hi> 6.51.53</note> Ieſus Chriſt him ſelfe in ſpeaking to his diſciples of the eating of his fleſh and of the drinking of his bloud: (yea and of the ſupper it ſelfe as the Catholickes expound it,)
<pb facs="tcp:3170:69"/> perceiuing them to be offended there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>at, tolde them that it ought to be vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtood of a ſpirituall feeding, and not of a cruſſhing of his fleſh and hys bones betwixt their teeth, nor of a ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niballike kinde of drinking of mans bloud, as the catholicke ſcholemen of theſe dayes do vnderſtand it. Neither ought it to ſeeme a more ſtraunge in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpretation of theſe wordes this is my body, to ſay, this is the ſacrament of my body, tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to make the ſame in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpretation of a great ſort of other figuratiue ſpeaches conteined in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſcripture.</p>
               <p>As for example, where Chriſt ſayth <hi>I am the vine,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Iohn.</hi> 15.1. <hi>Iohn.</hi> 10.9. 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 10.4 <hi>Exo.</hi> 12.43. <hi>Gen. 17.</hi> 13. 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 12.12 <hi>Ephe.</hi> 1.23.</note> 
                  <hi>and my Father is the huſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bandman, I am the gate. And agayne it is ſayd the rocke was Chriſt, The Lambe is the paſſeouer, The circumciſion is the couenaunt, The ſacrifice is the clenſing of the law: and Chriſt is the church.</hi> For out of queſtion, all theſe textes are to bee interpreted figuratiuely. Thus may you ſee that the doctrine of the Proteſtauntes touching the holy ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament of the ſupper, is grounded vpon the pure word of God.</p>
               <p>But now as touching the canons. The Catholickes thinke, they make
<pb n="59" facs="tcp:3170:69"/> altogether for them, and for the vphol<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ding &amp; maintayning of their tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, as in deed there be of them which do, and chiefly the canon before alleadged, which is an abiuratio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> that pope Nicolas cauſed to bee made at Rome, by one Beringarius<note place="margin">c. Ego Berin<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>garius de conſec. dist. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> a deacon of the church of S. Mawrice of Angi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers: by which abiuratio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> they inforced this poore man of Angiers to ſay and proteſt, that he renounced the doctrine that he had holden aforetime wherby he had maintained that the bread and wine of the ſacrame<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t remained bread and wine ſtil after the conſecration, &amp; that the body and bloud of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt could not be handled w<hi rend="sup">t</hi> the handes of men nor, eaten with their teeth: Declaring that contrari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe, he there allowed the doctrine of the Romiſh church and of pope Ni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cholas, that is to wit, that after the co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſecration, the bread and the wine doe chaunge and tranſubſtantiate them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues into the very body and bloud of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt, and that the prieſt in putting the ſacrame<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the mouthes of the faythfull, doth ſenſibly handle Chriſtes very body it ſelfe, and that the faythfull doe crowze
<pb facs="tcp:3170:70"/> and craſhe it betwixt their teeth. But agaynſt this goodly abiuration rac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ked by pope Nicholas and a hundred and fourtene biſhops out of this pore Deacon whom they helde amongeſt them in their clawes, there are many other cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s to be oppoſed, which are of a better ſtampe. Thus ſayth one of them which is taken out of S. Augu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtine, wher he interpreteth theſe wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>des of the Lord,<note place="margin">c. Prima quidem de conſec. diſt. J.</note> 
                  <hi>The wordes which I haue ſpoken vnto you are ſpirit &amp; life:</hi> meaning of the eating of his fleſh and of his bloud. <hi>Theſe words (ſayth he) are ſpirit and life to thoſe that vnderſtande them ſpiritually: But to thoſe that vnder<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſtand them carnally, they are neither ſpi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rit nor life. You ſhall not eate this bodye that you ſee, neither ſhall you drinke the bloud which they ſhall ſhed that ſhall crucifye me: the thing that I commend vnto you, is a ſacrament: If you vnderſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d it ſpiritually, it will quicken you the fleſh<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ly vnderſtanding thereof auayleth no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing at all.</hi> Afterwards he concludeth thus: <hi>The Lord ſhall be ſtill aboue vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>till the end of the world, but yet in the meane while his truth ſhal remayn here amongeſt vs. For it muſt needes be that the body wherein he is riſen agayne, is
<pb n="60" facs="tcp:3170:70"/> in a place certayne, but his truth is ſpred euery where throughout the worlde.</hi> And to ſhew that the fleſh of our lord is not cruſhed ſo betwixt the teeth as Beringarius ſayth in his abiuration: here is an other canon taken alſo out of S. <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> which ſayeth thus.<note place="margin">c. Vt quid paras deute<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. de conſec. dist. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>To what purpoſe dooſt thou prepare thy teeth and thy belly? beleue and thou haſt eaten: for to beleue in the Lord, is to eat the bread, and to drinke the wine, who ſo beleueth in him, eateth him.</hi> And an other Canon following ſayth thus. <hi>That which is ſeene and perceiued with the eies, is the bread and the cuppe:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Qui man ducant. de conſec. diſt. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>but as in reſpect of ſayth (which ſeeketh to be taught) the bread is Chriſts body and the cup is his bloud.</hi> And becauſe the receiuing of the ſacrament is ſpiritu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>all: It followeth, that at that ſupper the wicked receiue but the ſignes one<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ly, &amp; not the things ſignified, whiche are the ſpirituall meat of Chriſtes bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy and bloud.</p>
               <p>And the ſame is auowed by an other Canon which ſayth:<note place="margin">c. Qui diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cordat. ibi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dem.</note> 
                  <hi>He that agreeth not with Chriſt, eateth not his fleſh, nor drinketh his bloud, though he receiue the ſacrament to his vtter vndoing and damnation.</hi> By theſe Canons it ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peareth
<pb facs="tcp:3170:71"/> plainly that tranſubſtantiati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on is reproued and condemned, and ſo by coſequence the locall worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ping of the body of chriſt in the ſacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of the bread and wine. But be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore I paſſe out of this matter. I will alleadge one text of S. Auguſtines,<note place="margin">Au. de doctr Chriſt. lib. <hi>2</hi> cap. <hi>10.16.</hi>
                  </note> which is ſo cleare and fitte to confute this tranſubſtantiatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, as is poſſible. For firſt of all, (that men may learne to know what manner of ſpeaches in the ſcriptures are to be taken figura<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiuely and what are to be taken accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to the letter) he ſetteth downe this rule which is a very notable one. <hi>If there be any thing (ſayth he) ſo ſpoke<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> in Gods word as that it can not proper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly agree with the comelines of good ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">A rule wherby to know figu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ratiue ſpee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches from playne ſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches.</note> 
                  <hi>nor with the trueth of fayth: you muſt take the ſame to be figuratiuely ſpo<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ken.</hi> Afterwardes to make this rule plain by examples, he ſayth theſe ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry wordes. <hi>If then the maner of ſpeak<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing be a precept, ſo as it forbiddeth any crime and miſbehauiour, or commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deth the thing that is good, and behoue full: ſuch maner of ſpeaking is not figu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ratiue. But if it ſeeme to commaund an euill fact, or to forbidde the thing that is good and behouefull: then is it ſpoken
<pb n="61" facs="tcp:3170:71"/> figuratiuely. Vnleſſe you eate the fleſhe of the ſonne of man (ſayth our Lord) and drinke his bloud, you ſhall haue no life in you. By this maner of ſpeaking he ſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meth to commaunde a cruelty and an e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uill facte, in eating of his fleſhe and drin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king of his bloud, therefore it is a figure wherby we be commaunded to become partakers of the paſſion of our Lord, and to imprint gentlye and profitably in our memories, that his fleſh was ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>gled and crucified for vs.</hi> The Scripture ſayeth likewiſe. <hi>If thine enemye hunger feede him, if he be a thirſt geue him drink, no doubt but in this caſe he commaundeth a good deede. But wheras it followeth, for in ſo doing thou ſhalt heape coales of fire vpon his head: foraſmuch as thou mayeſt thinke that he commaundeth a malicious deed: doubt not but that this manner of ſpeache is figuratiue, and that thoſe wordes may be taken two manner of waies, the one to do hurt, the other to do good. Thou oughteſt therfore rather to conſtrue them according to charitye than otherwiſe: and by thoſe burninge coales, to vnderſtand the burning ſighes of repentaunce, wherby the pride of the party is healed, in that he repenteth him<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſelf to haue bene an enemy to ſuch a one
<pb facs="tcp:3170:72"/> as releeueth his miſery and neceſſity. Al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo it is written, who ſo loueth his ſoule ſhal loſe it. Now, It is not to be thought that he forbiddeth ſo requiſite a thing as the ſauing of a mans owne ſoule, but that this ſpeache ought to bee taken figuratiuely. He ſhall loſe his ſoule, that is to ſay, he muſt ſuppreſſe and forſake the froward &amp; vntoward dealing, wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>unto his mind is now geuen: by meanes wherof he is ſo greatly wedded to theſe temporall things, that he hath no regard of the euerlaſting things. Agayn it is alſo written, Shew mercy and receiue not the ſinner. The latter part of this ſente<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce ſeemeth to forbidde a good deed, for it ſayth, receyue not the ſinner. Vnderſtand therefore that this is ſpoken by a figure, taking the ſinner for the ſin, to the ende that thou admit not any ſinne.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thus haue you heard the very wordes of S. Auguſtine, which doe very well declare vnto vs (as well by the rule as by the firſt example which he ſetteth downe) that the eating of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> fleſh and bloud of chriſt in his ſupper, ought to be vnderſtoode ſpiritually &amp; ſacramentally, and not after the man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner of the cannibals (which is vtterly voyd of all humanity and good man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners)
<pb n="62" facs="tcp:3170:72"/> as thoſe tranſubſtantiatiers would make vs beleue.</p>
               <p>And whereas the catholickes vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hold,<note place="margin">The ſupper ought to be receiued in both the kindes.</note> that this ſacrame<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t ought not to be diſtributed vnto the lay people but by halfes (which they doe terme vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der one kinde) the ſame is expreſly co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demned by their owne canons, as hie treaſon towardes God. For you ſhall here what a canon ſayth, which is ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken out of the decrees of Pope <hi>Gela<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſius.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>It is done vs to vnderſtand,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Comperi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus. ibidem</note> 
                  <hi>that ſome hauing receyued the holy ſacrament of the body, do abſtayne from the cup of the holy bloud, which thing they ought not to do: for in aſmuch as it is euident, that in ſo doing they entangle them<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſelues (in I wot not what a kind of ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perſtition) they ought to receyue the ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament whole togither, or els to ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtayne from it altogither. For the deui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding a ſunder of one ſelfe ſame miſtery, can not be done without great trechery.</hi> And furthermore where as the moſt part of the lay catholikes, do content themſelues with the receyuing of the ſacrament onely once a yeare, (which is at Eaſter) they are condemned by the canons, which declare that thoſe
<pb facs="tcp:3170:73"/> are not to be taken for catholikes, which receyue not three times in a yeare. Theſe be the very wordes of a cannon taken out of the councell of <hi>Agatha.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Seculares ibidem.</note> 
                  <hi>The laye people which receyue not the Lordes ſupper, at Chriſtmas, at Eaſter, and at whitſontide, let them not bee taken ne reputed for Catholikes.</hi> Thus may all men perceyue &amp; iudge, with what manner of paſſion theſe catholikes are caried away, which do ſo boldly condemne the Proteſtants as heretiques for their doctrine con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning this poynt of the ſupper of the Lord, and ſo do ſpitefully name them <hi>Sacramentaries,</hi> as though they denied this ſacrame<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t. For in ſo doing, they do alſo vnawares condemne their owne ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>nons, which otherwiſe they eſteme ſo greatly, that many of them do attribute more authority vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to thoſe Cannons, than to the holy ſcripture: ſaying that they be the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terminations of the holy mother church, wherunto they ought to ſticke bicauſe the ſcripture is to obſcure, and may be taken both wayes. But in<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>dede it is nothing ſo: for the ſcripture hath but one ſence, which is eaſy to be found out of a man that is willing to
<pb n="63" facs="tcp:3170:73"/> learne by conferring one text with a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nother. But the cannons are in ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny caſes quite contrary one to ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther. I know full well that too ſhift off theſe contrarieties, the ſchole men ſay that we muſt always hold vs to thoſe that were laſt made. But I an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer them that that is aſmuch to ſay, as we muſt alwayes hold vs to the worſt. For euery man of ſound iudge<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ment may always eaſely perceyue, that the ancient cannons are better than thoſe of latter tyme.</p>
               <p>And further, to abate the authority of their cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s by their cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſelues I ſay, that the cannons do will vs to ſerch the vnderſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ding of the obſcure textes of the ſcripture, in the ſcripture it ſelfe, And thoſe which ſeeke it elſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>where, are the very ſcholemaſters of errour. Theſe are the very wordes of a cannon. <hi>What is more vngodly,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Quid au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem. <hi>24.</hi> q. <hi>3</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>than to hold an vngodly doctrine, and not to beleue thoſe that are moſt wiſe and lear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned? But all ſuch do fall into this kind of ignorance, as make not their recourſe to the wordes of the Prophets, to the writing of the Apoſtles, and to the au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thority of the Euangeliſtes, to learne the knowledge of the truth in any obſcure
<pb facs="tcp:3170:74"/> poynt, but will needes truſt to their own wit And therefore they become ſchole<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maiſters of errour, becauſe they liſt not to be diſciples of the truth.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Which cannon in very deede, doth deeply in few wordes condemne the ſcholedeuines that make more ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>compt of the authority of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Cannons and doctors of the church, than of the very text of the ſcripture, which they accompt to be to obſcure. And true it is, that ſome textes of the ſcripture, are in ſome places very darke: how<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>beit there is no text ſo obſcure, but it may be made playne by other textes of the ſame ſcripture, Specially if they reſort (not to the cannons and decre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>talls, but) to the Hebrue text for the the olde teſtament,<note place="margin">Aug de doc. Chriſt. c. <hi>11.</hi>
                  </note> and to the Greeke text for the new teſtament, as <hi>S. Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gustine</hi> doth teach vs, who ſayth in this wiſe.<note place="margin">C. vt veteru<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> diſt. 9.</note> 
                  <hi>Such as vnderſtand the latine tongue, muſt for the better vnderſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding of the whole Scriptures, haue the knowledge of two other languages more: that is to wit, of the Hebrue, and of the Greek, to the end they may haue recourſe to the very fountayne of the o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riginall coppies, when the diuerſitye of the Latin rranſlations doth breede any
<pb n="64" facs="tcp:3170:74"/> doubte. And hereto accordeth a Canon which ſayth thus: Like as the trueth of the things that are contayned in the old Teſtament, ought to be examined by the Hebrue books: Euen ſo the truth which is written in the new Teſtament, ought to be made playne and cleere by the Greek bookes.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>I beſech you what can be braied a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>agaynſt this Canon, by the whole herd of theſe Aſſes, which are ſo bold as to ſay, that the Hebrue and Greeke tongues be the Languages of Heri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tickes, and therefore doe vtterly re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iect and condemne them. Do they not by the ſame meanes, condemne the canons and auncient doctors? And if they condemne them: Are they to bee holden for good Catholickes?</p>
               <p>Well: let vs come now to ſpeake of the Maſſe.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="8" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <hi>Of the Maſſe.</hi> The viii. Chapter.</head>
               <p>THe difference betwixt the Maſſe and the Supper of our Lord is great. For, the Catholick ſchoolemen which vnderſtand what the maſſe is, (for all of them vnderſtand it not) doe
<pb facs="tcp:3170:75"/> ſay, that it is a Sacrifice, whereby the Prieſt offereth vp the body and the bloud of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> vnto God, for the ſoule health, both of the quick and of the dead: Which Sacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice is accompanied with diuers other parcels as acceſſaries: that is to ſay, with diuers prayers, and diuers texts taken out of the goſpels and epiſtles of the new Teſtament, and with di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vers verſes taken out of the Pſalmes of <hi>Dauid,</hi> and other bookes of the olde Teſtament, and interlarded through<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out with many and diuers Ceremo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies. And this goodly omnigatheru<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> hath bene patched together at many &amp; Sondry tymes, by dyuers Popes. And that is the cauſe why the Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lickes do put the maſſe among the co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundementes of their holy mother Church. For this commaundement, Thou ſhalt heare maſſe vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the Son<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dayes, and vpon other feaſtfull dayes inioyned, is the firſt co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>maundement of the Church of Roome. But aſfor the ſupper of our Lord, It is no ſacri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice, but an holy bancket, which is pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pared to put vs in mynde of thonelye and ſoueraigne ſacrifice, whereby our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> himſelfe was once for
<pb n="65" facs="tcp:3170:75"/> all ſacrificed for our redemption, and to make vs pertakers of his body and bloud, by the ſpirituall and effectuall eating thereof: So that there is noe more lykenes betweene the celebra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting of the Lordes ſupper and the ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lebrating of the maſſe, than is betwixt geuing &amp; taking, which are things far differyng, For, in the ſupper, the fayth<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>full receyue the body and bloud of Chriſt: but in the Maſſe, the Prieſt geueth, or offereth vp Chriſt wholly vnto God the Father, as an hoſt of ſacrifice.</p>
               <p>Now it muſt needes be graunted, that in this poynt of the Maſſe, the catholickes and the Proteſtantes doe vtterly diſagree, And that the ſame diſagreement is the principall cauſe, why the Catholicks do ſo extreemely bate the doctrine of the ſayd Prote<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtants. For they eſteeme the maſſe to be one of the principall poyntes of the Chriſtian religion, and therfore think it very ſtraunge, that the Proteſtants ſhould be ſo bould as to reiect it, ſyth it hath dured ſo long tyme, and is co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſed of ſo many good things, drawe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> out of holy Scripture, the whiche the Proteſtantes ſeeme to reiect, in reiec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tyng
<pb facs="tcp:3170:76"/> the texts that are taken out of it.</p>
               <p>In deede theſe reaſons geue ſome likelyhood wherby to iudge ſo, with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out hearing the other partye. But if the Catholickes will vſe a little pati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ence, and here the replies of the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtantes: they ſhall not finde them ſo voyde of reaſon as they thinke. For firſt they ſay, that the onely ſacrifice, whereby Chriſt hymſelfe was ſacrifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced once for all, is more than ſufficient for the ſaluation of the whole worlde. Yea &amp; though he had ſhed but one on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly drop of hys precious bloud vpon y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> croſſe: It had bene ſufficient to haue ſa<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tiſfyed the Iuſtice of God his father, and to waſhe away the ſinnes of all men, which ſhould be borne into the world in an hundred thouſand yeres, if the world ſhold laſt ſo long, for that inaſmuch as he was the ſonne of god, the dignity of his prieſthoode and the infinite greatnes of hys Sacrifice, are of ſufficiency and worthines inough and more than inough, to doe away the innumerable ſinnes of all men he<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>therto borne, or hereafter to be borne. And therefore it is great outrage (ſay the Proteſtants) to our Sauiour, to crucifie hym new agayne (as they do
<pb n="66" facs="tcp:3170:76"/> in the maſſe) to obtayne remiſſion of ſinnes, and lyfe euerlaſting, for the quick and the dead for it is all one, as to ſay, that hys onely once ſacrificing of himſelfe, is not ſufficient to take a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>way our ſinnes, and to obtayne vs lyfe euerlaſting, becauſe that if they held it for ſufficient and perfect, (as in truth it is) it ſhould follow, that it were in vayne to do it any more.</p>
               <p>And is it not a great blaſphemy, to ſay that the oblation and ſacrifice of the death and paſſion of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> is not ſufficient for the ſaluation of the whole world? Truely it is not to be douted, for although it be nether auailable nor appliable to any other, than to ſuch as beleue in him: yet not<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>withſtanding his ſacrifice is more tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſufficient to ſaue all the world. And furthermore wheras the Catholickes (at the leaſt wiſe the ſimple common people) imagine that the Proteſtants in reiecting the maſſe, doe reiect the holy Sacrament of the body &amp; bloud of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> they deceyue themſelues greatly: for contrariwiſe, the Proteſtantes hold the ſame ſacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment in his true perfection, as we haue ſhowed in the Chapter going
<pb facs="tcp:3170:77"/> before.</p>
               <p>Neither do they reiect the textes that are ſtuffed into the Maſſe, and be taken out of the holy Scripture: But they like much better to read &amp; learn them in the bible it ſelfe, than in the Maſſebooke. Neither do they reiect the good prayers which are mingled in the Maſſe: but they ſay it is much better to pray to God with a contynu<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>al prayer, for Princes &amp; Magiſtrates, for the Shepheards of the church, for the neceſſities of all the people, for the remiſſion of ſinnes, for thoſe which are ſick and afflicted, for the conſerua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the faithfull, for the inlighte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning of the ignorant, and for the ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uancement of the kingdome of <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> as they themſelues doe: than to ſay an <hi>Oremus</hi> or particular prayer for euery of theſe thinges as the Prieſt doth in his maſſe, which ſayth now one <hi>Oremus</hi> for himſelfe, and by and by another for the Pope, and <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> a third for his benefactors, and for thoſe that are departed, and often times for brute beaſtes, as is done in the Maſſe of S. <hi>Anthony.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>For beſides that the moſt part of the prayers in the maſſe be not allow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>able
<pb n="67" facs="tcp:3170:77"/> by the word of God: It is cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine that men pray more hartely, more aduiſedly, and with greater zeal when the prayer is contynued to the end without interruption, than when it is ſayd by iumps with often inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ruption.</p>
               <p>Beſides this, the people which do harken to the Prieſtes <hi>Oremus,</hi> cannot ſet their mindes well vpon the pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er which he is ſaying, becauſe they vn<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>derſtand it not, nor often times the Prieſt himſelfe.</p>
               <p>To be ſhort therfore, by this doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine of the Proteſtants, God is bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter honored, than by the doctrine of the Catholicks. For the Proteſtants in not admitting any other ſacrifice than that which our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> himſelfe did make of his own body vpon the croſſe, which ſacrifice they eſteeme to be very ſufficient and per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect for our ſaluation, doe therby yeald the honor and the effect of our felicity, vnto our Lorde <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> onelye: wheras the Catholiques doe attri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bute parte of his honor to the Prieſt, and parte to the ſacrifice of the Mas.</p>
               <p>Likewiſe the Proteſtantes doe much better honor God, in learning
<pb facs="tcp:3170:78"/> the texts of Scripture in the Bible it ſelfe, which is the very originall Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cord of his will: than thoſe which wil needes learn them in the Maſſebook, where they be confuſedly packed and vnaptly applyed.<note place="margin">The only ſa<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>crifice of Chriſt is our ſalua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion.</note> And now to ſhew that the doctrine of the Proteſtantes (which admitte the only Sacrifice of Chriſt, and reiect the Sacrifice of the Maſſe) is euidently grounded vpon the holy Scripture, there needeth no other witnes than the Apoſtle to the <hi>Hebrues,</hi> For, firſt he doth teſtifie vnto vs, that there is none other Sacrifice for the remiſſion of mennes ſinnes, but <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> only, and that he him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe by his own bloud, hath obtayned for vs an euerlaſting redemtion: For thus he ſayth: <hi>Chriſt being become the high Prieſt of the good things that are to come,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Heb.</hi> 9.11.12</note> 
                  <hi>by a greater and more perfect Ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bernacle not made with hands. That is to ſay, not of this building, nor by the bloud of Goates and Calues, but by his own bloud, is entered in once into the holy place, and hath found eternall re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demtion.</hi> And to the end we ſhould not thinke that <hi>Chriſt</hi> is no more a Prieſt, but that although he was once a Prieſt, yet as now he hath reſigned
<pb n="68" facs="tcp:3170:78"/> that office vnto others: The Apoſtle teſtifyeth that he is a Prieſt ſtill, and euer ſhall be, ſaying thus of him:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Heb.</hi> 6.4.5.6.</note> 
                  <hi>Thou art a high Prieſt for euer, after the order of <hi>Melchizedech.</hi>
                  </hi> And becauſe we ſhold not thinke that there ſhould be any o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther prieſt tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> he: the Apoſtle teacheth vs y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> there may be none other, in that he ſaith that no man may take the ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nor of high prieſt vnto himſelfe, except he be called of God, as <hi>Chriſt</hi> was cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led to that office by his Father. Theſe be his very words: <hi>No man may take that honor vpon him, but he ſhall enioy it, which is called of God, as was Aaron. Neyther hath Chriſt preſumed of him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe to be made high Preeſt, but he hath beſtowed that dignity vpon him, which fayde vnto him: Thou art my ſonne, this day haue I begotten thee.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now as we are taught by this text, that neyther there is, nor ought to be any mo then one Sacrifice for the forgeuenes of ſins, that is to wit, <hi>Ieſus Christ,</hi> which is and ſhalbe the high preeſt for euer: So are we taught alſo by other texts, that there is but one only Sacrifice once offered for all ſinnes, and to obtayn euerlaſting life, which is, the death and paſſion of <hi>Ieſus
<pb facs="tcp:3170:79"/> Chriſt</hi> our Saviour. And that we need none other Sacrifice for the remiſſion of our ſinnes but only that. This is the very text of the Apoſtle, which is ſo playn and cleere as nothing can be more. <hi>By the which will we are made holy,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Hebr.</hi> 10.10 14.18.</note> 
                  <hi>euen by the offering of the body of <hi>Chriſt</hi> once for all. For by that one of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fering hath he made them perfect for e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer, which are to be ſanctified: &amp; where remiſsion of ſinnes is, there needes no more Sacrifice for ſinne.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Which words of the Apoſtle are a very definitiue ſentence pronounced againſt the Maſſe. For if there be no more offering for ſinne, what ſhall be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>come of the maſſe, ſeeing it is no other thing in ſubſtance (as the very words of the conſecration doe declare) but a Sacrifice and an offering for the for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geuenes of the ſinnes of the quick and the dead? And in very deede the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tholick Schooleme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> not being able by any meanes to rid themſelues of theſe textes which are ſo playne and cleere, do ſay for their refuge, that the Mas is not a very Sacrifice in deed, but a re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>membrance of the only and true Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifice of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But the anſwere to this ſhift of
<pb n="69" facs="tcp:3170:79"/> deſcant is very eaſie. For ſeeing they doe maintayne that the very body of <hi>Chriſt</hi> is in the mas, and that the bread of the ſingingcake is changed into his very body, and the wine into his very bloud: And that they breake his body in peeces, and offer vp both the body and the bloud in Sacrifice vnto God: It followeth of neceſſitie, that their opinion is, that it is a very Sacrifice and not a remembrance only.</p>
               <p>On the other ſide, the proteſtants doe ſay that the remembrance of the true Sacrifice of <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> ought to be done by celebrating his holy ſup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per after the ſame maner that he hath appointed it. For he hath ordayned that his Supper ſhould be celebrated by many at once, becauſe it is a ſacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentall communion of the body and bloud of our Sauiour, by the which we are made one body, and as it were one loafe in <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> &amp; become par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>takers of one ſelfeſame bread of euer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>laſting life.</p>
               <p>Theſe are the wordes of S. <hi>Paule</hi> vpon the ſame matter:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>1. Cor.</hi> 10.16.17.</note> 
                  <hi>Is not the cup of bleſsing which we bleſſe, a partaking of the bloud of Chriſt? And is not the bread which we breake a partaking of
<pb facs="tcp:3170:80"/> the body of <hi>Chriſt?</hi> For we that are many are one loafe and one body, becauſe we be al partakers of one bread.</hi> By which text it appeareth euidently that the remembrance of the Sacrifice of our Sauiour ought to be vſed in celebra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting the holy Supper by many toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, accordingly as when he did inſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tute and celebrate it with his Diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples, they were many together. And ſo conſequently it followeth, that the Mas neither is, nor can be a true re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>membrance of the ſacrifice of <hi>Chriſt,</hi> ſee<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ing that none taketh part of it but the prieſt him ſelfe. Now let vs come to the Canones.</p>
               <p>The Canons which we haue al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leaged in the former Chapter, when we ſpake of the Lordes Supper, doe ſufficiently confute this Tranſubſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiation (which is the very principall parte and foundation of the Maſſe:) And therfore we will ſpeake no more of that point.<note place="margin">Abſurdities riſing of Tranſubſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tiation.</note> But I will ſpeake of certain difficulties, into the which the Tranſubſtantiatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> hath led the ſchole diuines, as it hapneth commonly (ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the ſaying of the Logici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans) that in admitting one abſurditie, there follow many moe. The ſchole
<pb n="70" facs="tcp:3170:80"/> doctors hauing once graunted that the bread and wine in the Maſſe, are Tranſubſtantiated into the very body and bloud of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> are greately troubled how to reſolue di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uers other queſtions,<note place="margin">C. Cum Marthae queſiuiſti. extr. de ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lebr. Miſſ.</note> which haue growen vpon the ſame matter. Pope Innocent the third reciteth one of them, which he ſayth was greatly de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bated amongſt y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſayd Scholedoctors, (howbeit in ſuch ſort, as they knew not how to determine it) That is to witt, whether the water which the preeſt putteth into the chalice with the wine, be tranſubſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tiated into bloud or not, for they imagine, that water muſt nedes be put into the chalice where the wine is, bicauſe it is writ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ten that out of the ſide of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt, there did iſſue both bloud and water.</p>
               <p>Notwithſtanding, their opinion is, that there ought to be more wine than water.<note place="margin">C. Pernici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oſus. extr. eo</note> For Pope Honorius the third, did ſharply checke a certayne Biſhop, who in ſinging maſſe did put more water in his chalice then wine: wherupon grew a great diſputation amongſt the Scholediuines, as Pope Innocent, reporteth. For ſome of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <pb facs="tcp:3170:81"/> held opinion, that the water was not Tranſubſtantiated into wine, but re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mayned naturall water ſtill, bicauſe (ſay they) there was water in the bloud which iſſued out of the ſide of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt, when he was vpon the Croſſe. And therfore, ſeeing that the wine in the Chalice at the maſſe tyme, is Tranſubſtantiated in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the very bloud: it muſt needes be, that the water remayneth water ſtill, to the ende that there be an anſwe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rable reſemblance, aſwell of the wa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter as of the bloud. Others ſayd, that although it were graunted that wa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, muſt needes remayne ſtill in the Chalice with the bloud, yet notwith<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding it muſt alwayes be beleeued, that the water which the prieſt put<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teth into the Challice, is turned into the ſelfe ſame water which iſſued out of the ſide of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt.</hi> Which opinion ſeemeth to haue moſt ſhew of wit, and moſt proportionble reſemblance agreeing to the matter, though at the firſt ſight it might ſeeme an abſurde thinge, to ſaye that wa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter is turned into other water. For looke by what reaſon the wine is tra<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiated into the very bloud, by
<pb n="71" facs="tcp:3170:81"/> the ſame reaſon is the water changed into the water.</p>
               <p>The third opinion is taken out of <hi>Galene,</hi> and other Phiſitions, which ſay that mannes body is compoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded of fower humors. That is, of bloud, of flewme, of melancholy, and of choller: and therfore (ſay they that are of that opinion) it is very like, that when the Euangeliſt ſayd, that with the bloud there iſſued water out of the ſide of <hi>Ieſus Christ,</hi> he meant that there iſſued out fleame, which is a wa<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>try humor: Wherupon they doe con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude, that in the Maſſe water was changed into fleame.<note place="margin">C. in quada<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> extr. de ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leb. Miſſ.</note> But this opinio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> was condemned by the ſayd Pope <hi>In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nocent,</hi> in a letter which he ſent to the Biſhop of <hi>Ferrara.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The fourth opinion is of ſuch as vphold that the water alſo is changed into bloud, as well as y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> wine. Which opinion the ſaid Pope <hi>Innocent</hi> graun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teth to haue in it, not moſt truth, but moſt likelyhode of trueth: Becauſe (ſaith he) water is often times in the Scripture taken for the multitude of the people: ſo as the vnion which is made betwixt the water and the wine by the tranſubſtantiating of the ſame
<pb facs="tcp:3170:82"/> water into wine, doth ſignifie vnto vs the true knitting together of <hi>Chriſt</hi> with his people, by ſuch a bonde as cannot be broken. Truely, a reaſon drawen out of a quintiſens of the ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tilties of <hi>Scotus,</hi> otherwiſe called <hi>Duns.</hi> Marke here the goodly queſtions, or rather the fonde and heatheniſh dota<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges, wherin the Schoolemen and the Popes haue wrapped themſelues, by the meane of their Tranſubſtanti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ation.</p>
               <p>Likewiſe alſo they finde them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues greatly cumbred in anſwering theſe other queſtions: that is to wit, if a mouſe or a rat doe happen to eate the Sacrament of the hoaſt, whether ſhe eat the very body or the accidents only. Again, whether the Accidentes can be without a ſubiect, and whether Accidentes can be eaten or no. Alſo, whether the Accident without the ſub<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>iect may haue the taſt of the wine, and geue nouriſhment to the body: and ſuch other vaine queſtions, whereof they can geue none but very abſurde reſolutions, becauſe the preſuppoſing of tranſubſtantiation, is nothing but abſurditie.</p>
               <p>Beſides this the Canons ſay not
<pb n="72" facs="tcp:3170:82"/> that our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> did ordayne the Mas, but they affirme that it was <hi>S. <hi>Iames,</hi>
                  </hi> and <hi>S. Baſill.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">The inuen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the Maſſe fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thered vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> S. Iames, &amp; S. Baſill.</note> for theſe be the wordes of the Canon: <hi>Iames <hi>the bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther of our Lord according to the fleſh (who had the firſt charge of the Church of Ieruſalem) and</hi> Baſil <hi>the Biſhop of Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſarea (whoſe knowledge in the Scripture hath been renowmed throughout the world) haue brought vnto vs the cele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brating of the Maſſe.</hi>
                  </hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Iacobus de conſec. dist. 1.</note> But yet neither S. <hi>Iames,</hi> nor the other Apoſtles, nor the Euangeliſtes, haue at any time ſpoken of the maſſe in their wry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tings: ſo as there is no likelihood of truth in the report of this Canon, that S. <hi>Iames</hi> ſhould be the inuenter of the Maſſe. Neither were it to any great purpoſe to ſay that onely <hi>Iames</hi> of all the other Apoſtles, was the firſt fou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der and ſetter vp thereof. For, had it been a good thing, the reſt of the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles would haue allowed it as well as he: and not being good, he would haue allowed it no more than the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſidue did. Beſides this, S. <hi>Iames</hi> hath no more ſpoken of it in his Epiſtle, than the other Apoſtles haue ſpoaken of it in theirs. Neither is it to be be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leeued that any of them would adde
<pb facs="tcp:3170:83"/> aught to the ordinances of <hi>Chriſt</hi> their Maiſter.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">C<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>nocte. de Conſ. diſt. 1</note>And as for S. <hi>Baſill,</hi> the Canon hath vnfitly ioyned him with <hi>S. Iames,</hi> to haue helped him to make the mas. For he was <hi>350.</hi> yeares after <hi>S. Iames.</hi> Moreouer, there are other Canones, which doe father the inuenting of eue<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ry part of the Maſſe vpon other fou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders.<note place="margin">C. Eccleſi. diſt. 2 C. Sacra. de conſ. diſt. 2 C. vaſa. eo. diſt. 1. C. Apoſt. eo C. Pacem igitur eo. diſt. 2. Io. Stella ve<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>netus de vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tis Pontific.</note> As for example, the vſing of vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leauened bread, and the putting of wa<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ter into the Challice with the wine, they father vpon pope <hi>Alexander</hi> the firſt. The <hi>Sanctus, Sanctus Dominus Deus Sabaoth,</hi> and the inuention of the Cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>porace, they attribute to pope <hi>Sixtus</hi> the firſt. The inuention of <hi>Gloria in ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>celſis,</hi> to pope <hi>Teleſphorus</hi> the firſt. The inuention to vſe chalices of golde and ſiluer (which wer wont to be of wood and glaſſe,) To pope <hi>Vrbane</hi> the firſt. The ſinging of the great Creed at the Sondaies maſſe, to Pope <hi>Marke.</hi> The ſaying of <hi>Confiteor</hi> in the beginninge of the Maſſe, To Pope <hi>Damaſus</hi> the firſt. The ſtanding vp of the people when the prieſt ſingeth or ſaieth the Goſpell, To Pope <hi>Anaſtaſius</hi> the firſt. The kiſſing of the paxe, to Pope <hi>Inno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cent</hi> y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> firſt The inuentio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of anthems.
<pb n="73" facs="tcp:3170:83"/> taken out of the pſalmes of <hi>Dauid,</hi> and the Introites, and Graduels, to Pope <hi>Celeſtine</hi> the firſt. The inuention of the nine <hi>Kirieleyſons,</hi> of the <hi>Alleluya,</hi> and of the offertorye, to pope <hi>Gregory</hi> the firſt. The <hi>Oremus</hi> againſt y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Turks Pagans, and Infidels (which in that time did make great warres vpon the Chriſtianes) to Pope <hi>Calixte</hi> the third. The long prayers which are in the ſecrete words of the conſecration, to Pope <hi>Leo</hi> the firſt, and to diuers other Authors. So as S <hi>Baſill</hi> is not found to haue done any thing toward the building of the Maſſe, as may ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peere by the Hiſtoriographers which haue written the liues of the Popes, and by the Canones which ſpeake of their particular inuentions.</p>
               <p>Now theſe Popes that haue in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uented and added euery one ſomthing to the Maſſe, were not al at one time. For betwixt the firſt and the laſt that are here ſpoaken of, there was more than a thouſand yeares: which ſhew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth plainly inough, that the Maſſe is but an inuention of men, and therfore deſerueth not to be of ſuch eſtimation as the Romiſh Catholicks doe reken it. For it ought to be ſufficient for vs,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:84"/> to dwell vpon the holy ordinances and inſtitutions of God, and to let goe the inuentions of men, ſeeing that the Scripture forbiddeth either to adde or to diminiſh aught from Gods word.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Inconueni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ences inſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing to ſuch as heare Maſſe.</note>Yea and there are ſome Canones that ſeeme to diſalow the Mas. For among the reſt, there is one which co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundeth euery man to receiue im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mediatly after the conſecration: vpon payne of excommunication, ſo as by that Canon it may be ſayd, that all ſuch as be nowadayes at Maſſe, are excommunicated euery one, ſaue only the Prieſt, becauſe none receiueth but he only. Theſe are the expreſſe words of the ſame Canon:<note place="margin">C. peract. de conſec. dist. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>After the conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cration, let them all communicate, ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept they will be put out of the church: for the Apoſtles haue ſo ordayned, and the holy Romane Church doth ſo ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerue the ſame.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>There is alſo another Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> which forbiddeth vpon the ſame paine of ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>communication, that any man ſhould heare the Maſſe of any Prieſt which keepeth a Concubine or any other woman. Theſe are the words of the Canon. <hi>We doe commaund moreouer
<pb n="74" facs="tcp:3170:84"/> that no man doe heare the Maſſe of any Prieſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Praebet. diſt. <hi>32.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>whom he knoweth aſſuredly to keepe a Concubine, or any other wo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man in his houſe: for ſo hath the holy Sinode ordayned vpon payn of excom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munication.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By which Canon it appeareth, that a man ſhal in theſe daies hardly heare a Maſſe, without putting himſelfe in danger of excommunication, by rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon of the notorious whoredome and bawdry which is amongſt the moſt parte of Prieſts. And moreouer, the Canons denounce thoſe perſons to be Idolaters, which heare the Maſſe of any Prieſt or Deacon that is a For<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicator.<note place="margin">C Si qui ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> diſt. <hi>81.</hi>
                  </note> For thus ſaith a Canon ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken out of S. <hi>Gregory. <hi>If any Prieſt, Deacon, or Subdeacon, be ſtayned with the ſinne of fornication: we in the name of the father almighty, &amp; by the authori<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tie of S.</hi> Peter, <hi>doe vtterly forbid bim to come into the Church, vntill he haue done penance, and made amendes. And if they continue in their ſinne, let no ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> preſume to heare their diuine ſeruice: for their bleſsings ſhall be turned into curſings, &amp; their prayer into ſinne. And this doth the Lord himſelfe witneſſe, where he ſaith by his Prophet,</hi> I will
<pb facs="tcp:3170:85"/> curſe your bleſsings. <hi>And as many as diſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bay this holeſome commaundement, ſhall fall into the ſinne of Idolatry.</hi>
                  </hi>
               </p>
               <p>Were this Canon wel vnderſtood of the infinite number of pore igno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rant ſoules that hold of the Romiſh Religion, and doe ordinarily hear the Maſſes and other Church ſeruices of lecherous prieſtes: I beleeue, they would rather forbeare it vtterly, than defile themſelues ſo wretchedly with Idolatrie. And (as ſaith this Canon) receiue the curſe of God in receiuing the bleſſing of ſuch a prieſt. But igno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance accompanied with error, which hath been long bred and rooted in the Romain Church, doe cauſe the poore people to be content to heare the maſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes of theſe Fornicators. But if a ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ryed Prieſt ſhould ſing them a Mas, they would ſtone him to death, and not allow his maſſe to be good.</p>
               <p>Behold what power long forgro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wen error hath ouer poore ignorant people, and how ſtrangely the tirany therof cauſeth their wretched conſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ences to goe aſtray. For by the aun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Canons it is a curſed thing to ſhun the offering of a maryed prieſt. or to beleeue that the ſame is to be de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpiſed becauſe he is marryed.</p>
               <pb n="75" facs="tcp:3170:85"/>
               <p>Theſe be the very words of a Canon taken out of the councell of <hi>Gangra.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Si quis. diſt. 28.</note> 
                  <hi>If any man make difference of a marryed Prieſt, in forbearing to come to his offe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring, as though he might not doe it be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe he is marryed: Curſed be he.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And there is yet another Canon which ſaith that no Prieſt hath power to conſecrate ſingingcakes, except he be a man of good life. Which thing ſhould make the Romiſh Catholicks to thinke that they put them ſelues in great danger of Idolatry, when they worſhip the ſinging cake, although it were admitted that their doctrine of Tranſubſtantiation were true, which thing the Proteſtants doe ſtill deny. For queſtionles, by this Canon all be Idolaters which worſhip the ſinging bread that is conſecrated by prieſts of euill life, as the moſt part of them be. Theſe be the very wordes of the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non:<note place="margin">C. Sacerdo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tes. 1. q. 1</note> 
                  <hi>The prieſtes which miniſter the body and bloud of the Lord vnto the people, doe wickedly, in beleeuing that by the law of Chriſt, it is the wordes which the prieſt ſpeaketh, and not his good life which make the conſecration of the Sacrament: And that to doe the ſame, there nedeth but only the ſolemne pronouncing of the prayer, without any
<pb facs="tcp:3170:86"/> merit of the prieſt: for it is written, that the Prieſte which hath any blemiſh in him, may not approch to the Lord to of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fer any Sacrifice vnto him.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>So then by this Canon it may be well ſaid, that in theſe dayes there are very few Prieſtes which haue power to conſecrate.</p>
               <p>Moreouer, in theſe dayes they ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerue no parte of the Ceremonies ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pointed by the Canons, in the ſaying of their Maſſe. For they ought to ſing the Maſſe in ſingle linnen cloth, and not in ſilks of colors. Theſe are the expreſſe words of the Canon. <hi>By the opinion of vs all,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Conſulto de conſecra. dist. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>we ordain that no man preſume to celebrate the Sacrifice of the Altar in cloth of ſilke, nor in any other cloth of color, but in linnen cloth on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly, conſecrated by the Biſhop, That is to ſay, made and wouen of flax which grow<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>eth vpon the earth, Euen in ſuch like ſorte, as the bodye of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt was buried and wrapped in a ſim<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple white ſheete made of flax.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">There muſt be two at the leaſt to help a prieſt to ſay Maſſe</note>Neither ought they to ſing or ſay Maſſe without two aſſiſtantes, leaſt they ſhould offend in the congruity of Grammer in hauing but one, when they ſaid <hi>Dominus vobiſcum,</hi> and <hi>Orate
<pb n="76" facs="tcp:3170:86"/> pro me fratres,</hi> ſpeaking in the plurall number. But yet this notwithſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding, the moſt part of Maſſes are ſaid nowadayes but with one Clarke to accompany the prieſt, yea and often times the Prieſt is conſtrayned to an<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſwere himſelfe, as it is ſayd by a com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon prouerbe of a prieſt named <hi>Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tin.</hi> Theſe be the very wordes of the Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>:<note place="margin">C. Hoc. quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que. de con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſec. diſt. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>It is alſo ordayned that no prieſt ſhal preſume to ſay maſſe, except he haue two aſsiſtants, ſo as he himſelfe may be the third. For when he ſaith in the plu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall number, <hi>the Lord be with you,</hi> &amp; theſe words of the <hi>Memento, Brethren pray for me,</hi> it is very conuenient that other folks ſhould anſwere of themſelues to his ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lutation.</hi> So as if all theſe Canons be well conſidered, euery man may well perceiue, that the Romiſh Catholicks haue no great reaſon to make ſo great account of their Mas, or to thinke the Proteſtants to be in error, in that they will neither come at it nor allow of it.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="9" type="chapter">
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:87"/>
               <head>
                  <hi>Of Maryage.</hi> The ix. Chapter.</head>
               <p>AS co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>cering marriage, y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> doctrine of the Proteſtauntes differeth not much from the doctrine of the romiſh catholickes. In deed the Catholickes do terme it a ſacrament, and the pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtantes ſay it is a holy inſtitution of God, but not a ſacrament: becauſe that in euery ſacrame<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t, there muſt be an outward ſigne to bee diſcerned w<hi rend="sup">t</hi> the eie, and an inward thing ſignified, which is inuiſible, as I haue ſayed of Baptiſme heretofore, ſhewing that in that ſacrament, the water is the out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward ſigne, and the waſhing of the ſoule is the inward &amp; inuiſible thing ſignified: And in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſupper of our lord, the bread and the wine are the out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward ſignes, and the body and the bloud of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt bee the things ſignified, which our ſoules do receiue inwardly and ſpiritually.</p>
               <p>But it cannot be ſayd, that in mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riage ther is an outward viſible ſigne and an inward &amp; inuiſible thing ſig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nified: And therfore it is not a Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment. Agayne the Proteſtants affirm that marriage is honorable amongſt
<pb n="77" facs="tcp:3170:87"/> all ſorts of people, be they lay men or men of the church, noble or vnnoble, rich or poore, becauſe God hath inſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuted it. and hath permitted the vſe thereof to all perſons of what quality ſoeuer they be, and to celebrate the ſame at all ſeaſons: And that to make gloſes and limitations or reſtrayntes of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> which God hath ſet at liberty, is to goe about to be wiſer than God, which in deede is ſtarke fooliſhneſſe, beaſtly preſumption, and heddy tray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terouſneſſe.<note place="margin">The Papiſts make forni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cation law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful, and ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riage vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lawfull.</note> Contrarywiſe the romiſh Catholickes holde opinion, that it is not lawfull for men of the church to be married at all, nor to celebrate any marriage in Lent, in Aduent, and in the foure ember weeks. And the rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon whereupon they haue founded this doctrine, is that they haue imagi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned it to be a ſtayning and defiling of the Churchmen, (which doe handle ſacred thinges) to be married: In ſo much as there hath bene ſome of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, which haue termed ſecond marriages by the name of honeſt fornicatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>.<note place="margin">C. Hac ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione. 11. q. 3 C. Non o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>portet. &amp; ſeq. 33. q. 4</note> And yet for all their forbidding of Prieſtes to be married, they haue allowed the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to keep concubines, as we haue ſayd before, in the fourth chap. By meanes
<pb facs="tcp:3170:88"/> whereof they haue geuen them leaue to tranſgreſſe Gods commaundeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t which ſaith, <hi>thou ſhalt not commit adulte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry,</hi> by taking from them the liberty of Marriage, which god doth allowe to all perſons. But if it ſhould be aſked them, wherfore prieſtes (whom they eſteme holy and ſacred perſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s) ſhould not vſe marriage, which they call a ſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament: what would they anſwere? For ſacramentes are meeteſt thinges for ſacred perſons. And if marriage be a ſacrament, (as they holde opinio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> it is:) can it defile thoſe which partici<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pate the ſame? Truely it is as abſurd a thing to ſay that a Sacrament can defile, as to ſay that whiteneſſe can make blacke. Thus doth it followe that God is better honored, and his ordinances are more ſincerely obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued by the doctrine of the Proteſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts, than by che doctrine of the catholicks. The doctrine of the Proteſtantes is clerly founded vpon y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> holy ſcripture, whereby Marriage is commaunded to all ſuch as haue not the gift of ſtay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ednes, as before is ſayd in the fourth chapter. For when God ordayned mariage firſt of all at the creation of world, he gaue this generall rule: <hi>It
<pb n="78" facs="tcp:3170:88"/> is not good for man to be alone.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Gen.</hi> 2.18. 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 7.2.</note> Alſo S. Paule geuing an other generall rule thereof, ſayth thus: <hi>For the auoy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding of whoredome, let euery man haue his wife, and euery woman her huſband.</hi> And in an other place he ſayth, <hi>that to forbidde mariage is a deuiliſh doctrine.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1. <hi>Tim.</hi> 4.3.</note> And how the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> can the followers ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of a vow, that their doings in that be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>halfe are acceptable vnto God? Ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore it is eaſy to iudge, whether of the parties are beſt grounded vpon the word of God, namely whether it bee the Proteſtantes, (who hold opinion that the celebration of Marriage is lawfull to al people, and at al ſeaſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s:) or the Romiſh Catholickes, which mayntayne that it is not lawfull for Prieſtes, Monkes, and Nunnes: nor ought to be celebrated in the lent, ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uent, or the foure ember weekes.</p>
               <p>There be Canons alſo,<note place="margin">That the Mariage of Prieſts is lawfull.</note> which doe flatly co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>demne the doctrine of the ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſh Catholickes in this poynte, and which affirme that marriage ought not to be forbidde<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to men of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> church, which thing was alſo maintayned by a good Byſhoppe named <hi>Paphnutius,</hi> (although himſelfe was neuer marri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed) in the firſt generall counſell holde<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <pb facs="tcp:3170:89"/> at Nice in the countrey of Bithinia, In y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> raigne of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Emperor <hi>Constantine</hi> y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> great: which opinion of his was fol<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>lowed by conſe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t of al y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> counſel. Theſe are y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> words of the Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>:<note place="margin">C. Nicena. diſt. 31.</note> 
                  <hi>The counſel of Nice intending to correct the liues of the Eccleſiaſticall perſons, made certayn lawes called Canons: in conſulting wher<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>upon, it ſeemed to incline to the bring<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing in of a law, to forbid Biſhops, Prieſts, Deacons, and Subdeacons to lye with theyr wiues which they had taken in marriage before their entring into holy orders. Then <hi>Paphnutius</hi> ſtanding vppe, ſpake agaynſt it, ſaying that marryage is an honorable thing, and that it is chaſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty for a man to vſe the company of his owne wife. And ſo he perſwaded the Counſell, not to make any ſuch law: al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledging this reaſon both right graue and of great importa<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce, namely that it might be an occaſion of fornication to the ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſticall perſons the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſelues, or to their wiues. Such matter did <hi>Paphnutius</hi> al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leadge, notwithſtanding that he himſelfe was neuer married: and his aduice was allowed by all the counſell, in ſo much that there was no law made then co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning that article, but the matter was left at liberty for euery man to do as he
<pb n="79" facs="tcp:3170:89"/> liſted.</hi> Loe here a very notable and au<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cie<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t canon, which hath euerſince bene obſerued and kept in the eaſtern chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches, which would neuer ſuffer them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues to be bound to the vow of ſin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gle life. And if the weſterne churche of Rome had done the like: Prieſts had neuer filled the world with ſo muche whoredome and wickedneſſe as they haue done. And vnto this Canon of the counſell of Nice, is agreeable the fifteth chap. of the Apoſtolick cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s, (which are allowed, for good &amp; Catho<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>lick in the Decrees of <hi>Graecian</hi>) where it is ſayd thus: <hi>If any Byſhop, prieſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">C. Quonia<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> diſt. 31. C. Placuit. diſt. 26.</note> 
                  <hi>de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>acon or Subdeacon, or any other man of the order of Prieſthood, doe abſtayne from marriage, or from eating fleſh, or from drinking of wine, not to make his mind more apt to the exerciſes of god<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lines, but as in way of miſliking them, forgetting that God hath made bothe male and female, and that all his crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures be good thinges, and ſo thereby blaming and ſlaundering that, which god hath created, let him be corrected, or depoſed and put out of the Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By which Canon is condemned not onely the prohibition of mariage vnto prieſtes, but alſo the forbidding
<pb facs="tcp:3170:90"/> of men to eat fleſh vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> certayn daies, whereunto doth well accord, that which S. <hi>Athanaſius</hi> did write to one <hi>Dracontius</hi> a Moonke, who refuſed to be a biſhop, becauſe he imagined that the Monkes life had more holines in it, by reaſon that the Moonkes dyd obſerue more ſcrupulouſly the prohy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bition of marriage, and the eating of certayne meates.<note place="margin">Athanaſius in his epiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tle to Dra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>contius.</note> 
                  <hi>Well then</hi> (ſayth he) <hi>let not ſuch things be alleadged to thee by ſuch as counſell thee to ſhunne the charge of a Byſhop. For I haue knowne Byſhops which haue bene great faſters, And Monkes which haue bene great ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters! And Biſhops which haue dronk no wine, &amp; Monks great drinkers of wine: Byſhops which haue bene workers of miracles, &amp; Monks which haue wrought none. Agayne diuerſe Byſhops haue ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtained from marriage, and many monks haue bene maried and had children: And contrariwiſe, there haue bene ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny Byſhops maried and bene fathers of children: and many Monkes vnmaried. And there haue bene clergie men that haue eaten and drunke, and Moonkes which haue faſted: For both of them be lawfull, and none of them both is for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biden, but euery ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> may lawfully choſe
<pb n="80" facs="tcp:3170:90"/> which he liſteth.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Whereby this good doctor doth playnly declare, that in his time mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riage was not forbidden to menne of the clergye, nor to any monks. And in like manner the auntient Canons accurſe al thoſe, which in exalting vir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ginity do condemne marriage. Theſe be the wordes of the Canon:<note place="margin">C. quicu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>que diſt. <hi>31.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Whoſoe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer keepeth virginity or ſingle life, as in derogation of marriage, curſed bee hee, becauſe his folowing of virginity, is not for that it is good and holy.</hi> And in ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry deed, the true virginity is y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> which conſiſteth in the mind rather than in the body, as witneſſeth an other Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non, ſaying: <hi>It is much better to haue the ſoule a virgin, than the fleſh:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>C.</hi> 2.32. <hi>q.</hi> 5</note> 
                  <hi>yet wer it good to haue them both ſo, if it may be. But if wee cannot bee chaſte to the worldward, let vs yet at the leſt be chaſt towardes God. For a true virgine maye wel be miſuſed, but ſhe ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>not be made a whore, becauſe the godly virgine is the church of God, and her chaſtity cannot be defiled by the brothelhouſe. For the chaſtity of the minde aboliſheth the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>famy of the place.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>For the vnderſtanding of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> which Canon, we muſt haue an eye to the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:91"/> time of the primitiue Church, when diuers among the heathen men did put their bondſlaues (whether they were wiues or maydens) into brothel houſes and common ſtewes, to rayſe gayne of the ſhamefull abuſe of their bodies. And it fel out oftentimes that their poore ſlaues were Chriſtians, and yet full ill againſt their willes, they were faine to ſuffer that ſhame<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full abuſe in their bodies, and to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>come as it were open brothels and harlots, to make gaine to their Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters. wherof they are excuſed by this Canon, as hauing only their bodies abuſed by a forcible conſtrainte, and not their mindes by conſent of their willes. Now therfore it may wel be diſcerned by theſe Canones, whether this doctrine of the Proteſtants con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning mariage, ought to be repu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted erroneous or not, and whether it be not more agreable to Gods word, and the auncient Can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons, than the doctrine of the Romiſh Catho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lickes. And now let vs pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceed on.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="10" type="chapter">
               <pb n="81" facs="tcp:3170:91"/>
               <head>¶ Of princes and <hi>Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giſtrates.</hi> The x, chapter</head>
               <p>THe Proteſtants hold opinion that all ſuch as dwel within the lands, Dominions, or Prouinces of any Prince, be they naturall ſubiectes or free Denizens, ought to yeald faithful obedience to him, and alſo to all Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giſtrates vnder him, without any ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ception of perſons, or of their goods. And that they ought to acknowledge and to honor him as Gods Lieute<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nant vpon earth, hauing the ſword in his hand, to miniſter iuſtice to al men, and to be the defender and maintay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner of Gods commaundements, and to cauſe his Subiectes to obay them. Alſo they hold opinion, that all folke ought to pray to God for the preſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uation and proſperitie of the Prince, and of all other Magiſtrates. And they beleeue that to diſobay y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> prince, is a diſobaying of God who hath ſet him vp. And that me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> muſt obay him, not only for feare, but alſo for the due<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of conſcience, which doth binde vs
<pb facs="tcp:3170:92"/> to obay God, and ſo conſequently the Prince whom God hath commau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ded vs to obay.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">The clergy exempr the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſelues from the obedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ence of prin<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ces.</note>But the opinion of the Romiſh Ca<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tholicks is, that ſuch as are of the cler<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gie be exempted from this generall rule, and that they be not the ſubiects of temporall Princes, but of the pope: And that ſo by conſequence, the prince neither may, nor ought to leuy any tribute, beneuole<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce, loane, or ſubſedy of the Cleargie of his Countreis, nor of their goods:<note place="margin">e. Clericis. de immunit ecclie. in <hi>6.</hi>
                  </note> Accordingly as Pope <hi>Boniface</hi> the eight in one of his decrees expreſly forbiddeth all Kings, Prin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, Dukes, Earles, Barons, Poten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tates, Captaines, Officers, Gouer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners of Cities and Caſtles, and all o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther perſons, of what eſtate, degree, or condition ſo euer they be, to doe the like vpon paine of preſent interditing and excommunication, whereof none other but only the Pope himſelfe can geue abſolution.</p>
               <p>Alſo they hold opinion, that the Prince (whom they tearme ſecu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar) hath no authoritie in matters of Tenthes, nor in matters of Matri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mony among the lay people, nor in many other ſuch like things.</p>
               <pb n="82" facs="tcp:3170:92"/>
               <p>Thirdly,<note place="margin">The Pope chalengeth power to put downe Princes.</note> they hold opinion that the Pope hath power to put down kings and Princes, and to depriue them of their Realmes and Principalities, as Pope <hi>Gelaſius</hi> vaunteth himſelfe in an epiſtle ſent to the Emperor <hi>Anaſtaſius:</hi> wherin he alleadgeth the example of Pope <hi>Zachary,</hi> who depoſed king <hi>Chel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derike</hi> of Fraunce from his kingdome,<note place="margin">C. alius. <hi>15.</hi> q. <hi>6.</hi>
                  </note> not for any wicked doings (ſayth he) but becauſe he was vnfitte to be a king. And did ſet vp king <hi>Pipin</hi> the father of <hi>Charlemaine</hi> in his place. Al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſo by reaſon of this great authoritie, which the Popes tooke to themſelues ouer kinges, they be puffed vp with ſuch pride,<note place="margin">c. Solitae. ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tra. de Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ior. &amp; obed.</note> that they compare them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues to the Sun, and to Golde, and kinges and Emperors to the Moon, and to leade: tearming themſelues the maſters of them, as the ſame Pope <hi>Gelaſius</hi> did write to the ſayd Emperor <hi>Anaſtaſius.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Duo. c. quis dubit &amp; diſt. <hi>96.</hi>
                  </note>
               </p>
               <p>Euery man therefore may iudge whether doctrine is the better, either that of the romiſh Catholicks, (which doth ſo limmit &amp; cut ſhort the autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritie of kinges and Princes, to aug<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment the greatnes of the Popes and Prelats.) Or that of the Proteſtants,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:93"/> which doe not challenge, but diſalow ſuch limitations, affirming that the Pope hath no ſuch iuriſdiction ouer the Subiects of kings and Princes. And ſeeing that Princes be the Lieu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tenantes of God here on earth, hol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding their Scepters and Crowne of him: No doute but the honor which is done to them, is done to God him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe. And ſo conſequently, God is better honored by the doctrine of the Proteſtantes, than by the doctrine of the Romiſh Catholicks.</p>
               <p>The doctrine of the Proteſtantes is grou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ded euidently vpon the word of God, which commaundeth all men (without exception of any perſon) to obay the Prince vnder whoſe Domi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion they dwell, not only for feare of his ſword, but alſo for conſcience ſake. Theſe be the words of S. <hi>Paule,</hi> who ſpeaketh generally:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Rom.</hi> 13.1.<hi>5. &amp; Tit.</hi> 3.1.</note> 
                  <hi>Let euery man be ſubiect to the higher powers, for there is no power but of God, and the authorities that be, are ordayned of God, and therefore we ought not to be ſubiect for fear of diſpleaſure only, but for conſcience ſake alſo.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And hereupon S. <hi>Chriſoſtome</hi> ſaith that this rule is ſo generall, that there is neither Apoſtle, nor Euangeliſt,
<pb n="83" facs="tcp:3170:93"/> nor Biſhop, nor other perſon, that is exempted from the obedience of the Prince. And likewiſe S. <hi>Peter</hi> ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king to al Chriſtians, and to al Gods choſen flock, ſayth thus:<note place="margin">1. <hi>Pet.</hi> 2.15</note> 
                  <hi>Submitte your ſelues to all ordinance of man for the loue of God, whether it be to the king as to the chief, or to the gouernors as to thoſe which be ſent and oppointed by the Prince to puniſh male<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>factors, and to prayſe the well doers.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And the reaſon why euery one ought to yeald obedience to y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Prince, is, becauſe the charge and eſtate which Princes take vpon them, is of God: For, the Scripture doth call Princes Gods, becauſe they are the Lieuete<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nants of God.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Deut.</hi> 1.16. <hi>Pſal</hi> 82.1. 1. <hi>Pet.</hi> 2.17.</note> And therfore next af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter God, we ought to feare and honor the Prince, as ſayeth S. <hi>Peter: Feare God and honor the king.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And as <hi>Salomon</hi> doth alſo teach vs,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Prou.</hi> 24.21.</note> ſaying: <hi>My Sonne, feare the Lord and the king.</hi> And it is to be noted that in theſe textes, the king is put next after god, as his Lieuetenant preſenting God himſelfe. And we ought not onely to honor and feare the prince: but alſo to pray to God for him, and for all thoſe which are in authoritie vnder him, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> their gouernment may be in peace
<pb facs="tcp:3170:94"/> and tranquility, and that we may liue vnder their obedience in the ſeruing of God with all godlines and good<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nes. Theſe be the very wordes of S. <hi>Paule:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1. <hi>Tim.</hi> 2.1.</note> 
                  <hi>I warne you therfore that before all other thinges, you make interceſsions, prayers, ſupplications, and thankeſgeuinge, for all men, and ſpecially for kings, and for al ſuch as are in authoritie vnder them, that we may leade a quyet and a peaceable life in all godlines and honesty: For that is accep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>table before God our Sauiour.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And it is not for any man, not on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly to exempt himſelfe from obaying the prince, but alſo to deny to pay him tribute,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Math.</hi> 17.27. <hi>&amp;</hi> 22.21.</note> ſeeing that our lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt</hi> did pay it, and hath commaunded to pay it. S. <hi>Paule</hi> doth alſo witnes the ſame thing, ſaying y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> the duty of conſci<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ence commaundeth vs to pay tribute to princes, becauſe they be the mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters of God, and ſerue thereunto. <hi>Therfore geue vnto euery ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  </hi> (ſayth he) <hi>that which is due vnto hym.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Rom.</hi> 13.5.6.7.</note> 
                  <hi>Tribute to whome tribute belongeth, cuſtome to who<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> cuſtome pertaineth: duty to whom duety belongeth, and honor to whom honor is due.</hi> To be ſhort, next after God, wee owe to the Prince all o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bedience, honour and feare: neither ought wee to thinke it ſtraunge, that
<pb n="84" facs="tcp:3170:94"/> God ſhoulde haue the cheefe prehe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minence, ſeeing that the prince is but his miniſter and ſeruant, and that the Liefetenant ought not to goe be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore him which putteth him in office, nor the ſeruant before the maſter. And that was the cauſe why <hi>Daniell</hi> ſaid ſo boldly vnto the king <hi>Darius,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Dan.</hi> 6.2<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> that he had made no fault in diſobaying his commaundement, which he could not haue obayed, without offending both God and his own conſcience.</p>
               <p>Alſo it was for the ſelfeſame cauſe, that the obedience which the people of Iſraell did yeald vnto their king <hi>Iero<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>boham,</hi> (which cauſed Calues of golde to be made, and commanded the peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple to honor them) is condemned by the word of God. For in matters of Religion we ought to hold the gene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall rule which S. <hi>Peter</hi> teacheth, ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing: <hi>We must rather obay God than man.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Act.</hi> 4 20.</note> The reaſon hereof is the ſame that is alleadged by S. <hi>Paule:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 7.23.</note> namely <hi>That we be redeemed or bought with the precious bloud of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> which is a thing of ſo great and excellent price, that we ought not to turne away from the ſaluation which he hath purchaſed vs, for any thing in all the world.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:95"/>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">The Pope and his cler<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>gy ought to be in ſubiec<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tion to Prin<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ces.</note>We haue heretofore alledged ſome of the decretall Epiſtles of the Popes <hi>Gelaſyus, Innoce<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t</hi> the third, and <hi>Bomface</hi> the eight, by y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> which they haue done their indeuour to thruſt down empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rours, kinges, and other Princes far vnderneath them: but the auncient Canons ſpeake farre otherwiſe, for by them, euen the Pope himſelfe (when<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoeuer he co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>mitteth any fault) ought to be corrected and puniſhed by the Emperour, as Pope <hi>Leo</hi> the fourth a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uoweth and confeſſeth in his epiſtle written to the Emperor <hi>Lewes,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Nos fi in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>competenter <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. q. <hi>7.</hi>
                  </note> which epiſtle is made canonicall. <hi>If we haue done</hi> (ſayth he) <hi>any thing which wee ought not, or haue not performed the e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quity of the law towards your ſubiects, we are ready to amend our fault, by the iudgement of your ſelfe, or of your com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſioners: for if we which ſhould cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rect the faultes of other men, do worſſe then they: we be not the children of the trueth, but (which thing I ſpeake with great grief) we be maſters of error, more tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> others. Wherfore, we moſt hu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>bly be<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſech your maieſties clemency, to vouch<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſafe to ſend hither ſome commiſſioners of yours, ſuch as feare God, to informe you of our behauiour and to make as di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligent
<pb n="85" facs="tcp:3170:95"/> inquiſition thereof, as if your im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>periall maieſtie were here preſent in pro<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>per perſon: and to ſearch out the trueth by peecemeale, not onely of the thinges afore mentioned, but alſo of all other matters which may haue bene reported vnto you: So as by that meanes al things may be determined by lawfull examina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tian of the caſe, and nothing remayne to be diſcuſſed and decided hereafter.</hi> By which Canon it appeareth playnely, that the Emperour of Rome hath power and authoritye to inquire of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> miſbehauiour and miſdealings of the pope, and that he may by lawful iud<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gement, condemne and puniſh him when he doth amiſſe. We do alſo read in S. <hi>Gregory</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Greg. Epiſt. lib. <hi>4.</hi> epiſt. <hi>29.</hi> lib. <hi>5.</hi> e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pist. <hi>163.</hi> lib <hi>6.</hi> epiſt. <hi>194</hi> lib. <hi>7.</hi> epiſt. <hi>114 120. 126.</hi> lib <hi>8.</hi> epist. <hi>2.</hi> lib. <hi>9.</hi> epiſt. <hi>60.</hi>
                  </note> (who is eſteemed for one of the beſt Popes) that in his epiſtle which he wrote to the kings of fran<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce of Engla<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d, and of the weſterngothes, he did alwaies call them his children. But when the wrate to the Emperor which raygned in his tyme, whoſe name was <hi>Mawrice,</hi> hee called him his Lord, and ſpake very humbly vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to him, as vnto hym that was his ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ueraygne, declaring that he did, and would obay the ſayd Emperors moſt mylde commaundementes, (for thoſe
<pb facs="tcp:3170:96"/> be his termes that he vſeth. There are other Canons alſo, by the which all power of Soueraintye is attribu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted vnto princes, as well ouer the lay people, as ouer the clergye, and ouer the goodes both of the one and of the other. Theſe be y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> very wordes of the Canon.<note place="margin">c. Tributum <hi>13.</hi> q. <hi>8.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>S. <hi>Peter</hi> in fiſhing found tribute in the mouth of a fiſh, becauſe that the church ought to pay tribute of ſuch outward good as are ſene to al me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. And the caſe ſo ſtandeth, that for his tri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bute he was commaunded to pay, not all the whole fiſh which he had caught in fiſhing, but onely the peece of ſiluer which he had founde in the mouth of the fiſh which he had caught, becauſe the church it ſelfe or the preheminence of the place, ought not to be geuen to Emperours, and Kinges, nor to be put in ſubiection to their power. But ſurely (as I ſayd before) that which was found in the mouth of the fiſh, is com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maunded to be geuen for the tribute of <hi>Peter</hi> and of the Lord, becauſe wee ought to pay tribute vnto princes, of the outwarde goods of the church, accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to the auncient cuſtome, to the end they may mayntayne &amp; defend vs in good peace and quietnes.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="86" facs="tcp:3170:96"/>
               <p>By which canon it appereth, that princes may as well rayſe tribute vp<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>on men of the Church, as vpon y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> lay people, although they may not take authority in deuine matters, further than to cauſe obedience to be geuen to the commaundements of God, as it is ſayd in an other Cannon in ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſe wordes.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>c. Imperato<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>res diſt.</hi> 9. Princes ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>not bind me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to lawes that are a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gaynſt Gods commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments.</note> 
                  <hi>When Emperors make wicked lawes to maintayne falſhood a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gaynſt the trueth, it ſerueth to trye the true beleuers, who are crowned with martirdom for perſeuering in the truth. But when they make good lawes and edictes to mayntayne the truth agaynſte the falſhood, the perſecutors are ſtricke<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> in fear by it, and ſuch as vnderſtand the truth do amend themſelues. Whoſoe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer therefore, doth refuſe to obay the edictes of the Emperoures and princes that mayntayne the true doctrine, doe procure themſelues great puniſhment: but as many as refuſe to obay the edicts made agaynſt the will of God, winne to themſelues great reward. Eor euer ſince the tyme of the prophets, all kinges are blamed, which haue not prohibited, and rooted out from amongſt Gods people, all ſuch thinges as haue bene ſet vppe a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gaynſt his commaundements. And theſe
<pb facs="tcp:3170:97"/> which haue prohibited the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> and rooted them out, are highly prayſed aboue al o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers. <hi>Nabuchodonoſor</hi> being an Idolater, did make a trecherous proclamation, that all men ſhould worſhip his Image. But thoſe which refuſed to obay the vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>godly law, dealt faythfully and holyly.</hi> With this Canon agreeth an other canon taken out of S. <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> who in expounding the texte of S. <hi>Paule,</hi> (where it is ſaid) that he which reſiſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth the Prince reſiſteth the ordinance of God,<note place="margin">C. Qui reſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>et. <hi>11.</hi> q. <hi>3.</hi>
                  </note> ſpeaketh in theſe termes. <hi>He that reſiſteth the higher power, doth re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſt the ordinance of God. Yea, but what if he commaund vnlawfull thinges? tru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly in that caſe thou muſt not obay him. Conſider the degrees euen of mens lawes. If the ordinary iudge commaund a thing, he ough to be obayed, but not if the gouernour command the contrary. And in this caſe thou deſpiſeſt not the inferior maieſtrate, but of the two thou choſeſt rather to obay the ſuperior, wher in, the inferior maieſtrate ought not too find himſelfe greued, for that his ſuperi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>or is preferred before him. Moreouer, If the gouernour commaunde one thing, and the Prince an other: or rather, if the Prince commaund one thing, and God
<pb n="87" facs="tcp:3170:97"/> commaund the contrary, what will you ſay to that? God is the higheſt power, O my ſoueraine Lord, I beſeech you to par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>don me, you may cauſe me to bee put in priſon, but god hath power to put me in hell fire. In this caſe thou muſt arme thy ſelfe with the buckler of fayth, whereby thou ſhalt be able to beat back all the fi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry dartes of the deuill.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now then, theſe Canons mayne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine the doctrine of the Proteſtants, which affirme that next vnder God, we ought to yeeld all obedience to the Prince, yea although he were an In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fidell or a Runeagate as <hi>Iulian</hi> the A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtata was, of whom the cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth thus:<note place="margin">C. Iulianuſ. <hi>11.</hi> q. <hi>3</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Albeit that <hi>Iulian</hi> the Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rour was an Apoſtota or backſlider: yet had he chriſten ſouldiers that ſerued vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der him, whom whenſoeuer he comma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded to march forward in battaile for the defence of the common weale, they o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bayed him. But when he commaunded them to marche agaynſt the Chriſtians, the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> they acknowledged the Emperour of heauen.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And in good ſoothe,<note place="margin">The Pope can geue a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gene away benefyces.</note> ſo little is the Pope in abled by the auncient Can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons, to bereaue kinges and princes of their Realmes and principalities, that
<pb facs="tcp:3170:98"/> he cannot ſo much as geue away a Biſhopricke in any Realme, without the conſent of the pruste vnder whoſe dominion the ſame is, as it appeareth by an Epiſtle of Pope <hi>Leo</hi> the fourth ſent to the Emperours, <hi>Lotharius</hi> and <hi>Lewes,</hi> by the which he doth intreat the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to conſent to beſtow the Biſhopricke of <hi>Rets</hi> vpon one named <hi>Colon.</hi> Theſe be the very wordes of the Canon. <hi>Se<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the church of <hi>Rets,</hi>
                  </hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Reatina. &amp;c. Lectis. diſt. <hi>65.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>hath bene ſo lo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>g tyme without a Shepheard, it is requiſite that it ſhould bee ayded by your maie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſties authority, and maintained by the power of your gouernement. Wherfore after our moſt hu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ble ſalutatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> vnto you, we beſeech your clemency to vouchſafe to graunt the gouernement of the ſayed church vnto <hi>Colon</hi> your humble deacon, that by your maieſties licence, we may (with Gods helpe) conſecrate him By<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop of the ſame. And if it ſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d not with your liking that he ſhould be Biſhop of that church, then we beſeech your high<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe that he may haue the Churche of <hi>Tuſculan</hi> which is now vacant, ſo that being by vs conſecrated Byſhop, he may geue thankes to almighty God and to your jmperiall maieſty.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And it is not to be doubted, but y<hi rend="sup">e</hi>
                  <pb n="88" facs="tcp:3170:98"/> both in the time of the ſame Pope <hi>Leo,</hi> and before his tyme alſo, it was the ordinary cuſtome, not to receiue any Byſhop, without the conſent of the prince, vnder whoſe dominion the bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhoprick was. According whereunto it is ſayd thus in an other canon ſpea<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>king of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſame matter in theſe termes <hi>Foraſmuch as we know that the church of God cannot be maintained without Shepheardes: we beſeech your maieſtye (as we are bound to do) to vouchſafe of your imperiall wiſedome, (according to the cuſtome in all auncient time obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued) to geue vs lice<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce by your maieſties letters patentes to prouide one, and we will therein obay your will and (by Gods helpe) conſecrate him that ſhal be choſen</hi>
               </p>
               <p>To be ſhort, not onely theſe fore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſayd canons, but alſo many others do witnes vnto vs, that nother any By<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhoprick, nor yet the Papacy it ſelfe, may be geuen to any without conſent of the Prince: ſo farre off is the Pope fro<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> hauing authority aboue y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Prince. And whoſoeuer will read S. <hi>Gregory</hi> (eſpecially in the Epiſtle which hee wrote to <hi>Mawrice</hi> the Emperoure) ſhall finde that he doth often tymes
<pb facs="tcp:3170:99"/> geue the Emperoure thanks for pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uiding ſuch &amp; ſuch a church of a good and meete ſhepheard,<note place="margin">Epiſt. lib. <hi>4.</hi> epiſt. <hi>29.</hi> &amp; lib. <hi>6.</hi> epiſt. <hi>170.</hi>
                  </note> and how he de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clareth in diuers places, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> hee is and will, be obedient to the lawes and co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundementes of the Emperoure, as we haue towched here before.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="11" type="chapter">
               <head>
                  <g ref="char:leaf">❧</g> Of the authoritie of the Pope and of the <hi>ſucceſsion, and diſcipline in</hi> the order of the cleargy. The xi. Chapter.</head>
               <p>THe Romiſh Catholickes hold o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pinion, that the Pope is the ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preme head, chiefe Shepheard, and v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niuerſall gouernor of all the churches of Chiſtendome: as vicar generall of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt. And this doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine they build vpon a likelihood of great conueniency, that Ieſus Chriſt which is in heauen, ſhould haue a liuetenant here below vpon earth, to pardon the ſinnes of the repentant, &amp; to prouide Curats and Shepheardes for the perticuler churches when they happen to be vacant, and to make
<pb n="89" facs="tcp:3170:99"/> lawes and Canons to rule all chriſte<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome in matters of religion &amp; eccleſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aſtical pollicy. They ſay alſo, that this authority ouer all the churches of the world was geue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to S. Peter the firſt pope of Rome, and ſo conſequently to to his ſucceſſors, for becauſe our Lord Ieſus Chriſt ſayd vnto him.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Mat.</hi> 16.18</note> 
                  <hi>Thou art Peeter, and vpon this rocke will I build my church, and the gates of hell ſhall haue no power agaynst it: And I will geue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen, and whom ſoeuer thou bindeſt vpon earth, he ſhall bee bound in heauen, and whomſoeuer thou loſeſt vpon earth ſhabbe loſed in heauen.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But contrarywiſe the Proteſtants affirme,<note place="margin">Chriſt hath no need of any Lieuete<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>nant or vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>car General on earth.</note> that Ieſus Chriſt alone is the ſupreme head, chiefe ſhepheard, and vniuerſall gouernor of the vni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uerſall Church whiche is diſparſed throughout the world, and that when he went vp into heaue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, he did not ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>point any vickar or liuetennant to keepe his place, nother in deede was it needefull. For he that is abſe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe hath need of a liuetenant: but as for him, he is neuer abſent from his church, but is and alwayes will be with it by his ſpirite &amp; deuine power, vnto the end of the world: So as to
<pb facs="tcp:3170:100"/> ſay that Chriſt hath neede of a liuete<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>naunt vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> yearth, as though he could not execute his office vpon yearth for all his being in heauen, is as much as to bereue him of his Godhead, which of it owne nature hath no leſſe power and abilitie on earth and in hell, then in heauen where his manhode is re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſident. Wherof it inſeweth (according to our firſt maxime) that the doctrine of the Proteſtantes in this poynte, is better the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the doctrine of the Romiſh Catholicke, becauſe the honor that be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>longeth to Ieſus Chriſt, is better yel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded vnto him by that, then by the o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther. Lykewiſe y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> doctrine of the pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtantes is much better grounded v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pon the word of God, then the doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine of the Romiſh Catholicks.</p>
               <p>For S. <hi>Paule</hi> doth teach vs, that Chriſt is the head of the church, not a head ſeparated or ſet away fro<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> it, but ſurely knit and ioyned faſt vnto it, with all manner of faſtninges &amp; knit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinges that a well vnited and well co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pacted bodye ſhould haue. Theſe be his wordes:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ephe.</hi> 4.15.</note> 
                  <hi>To thend that by follow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing the truth with charitie, wee ſhould in all poyntes atteyne to full growth in him which is our head, that is to ſay in
<pb n="90" facs="tcp:3170:100"/> Chriſt, vnto whome the whole bodye being throughly knitted and faſtned to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether, by all manner of faſtninges that may furniſh it out, doth take bodilye in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>creaſe of the power that worketh with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in it, according to the capacitye of euery me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ber, to the full perfecting vp of it ſelf in loue.</hi> By which wordes euery man may eaſely iudge, that S. <hi>Paule</hi> ment to portray out vnto vs the great and ſingular co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>iunctio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of the head, (which is Chriſt) vnto his church, in that he ſayth, that he is knit, and faſtened to the ſame, by all manner of faſtenings requiſite to the full furniſhing out of a bodye.</p>
               <p>And in an other place he ſayth like<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe, that Chriſt is the head of the church, working all thinges fully in all the members of his bodye, which is the church. Whereupon it follow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth very well, that we ought to haue no other head in the church, to execute and performe the office of Chriſt, for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aſmuch as the ſayd performance is re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeruid to Chriſt him ſelfe.</p>
               <p>Theſe be the very wordes of S. <hi>paule:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ephe.</hi> 1.22.</note> 
                  <hi>And he hath put all thinges vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der his feete, &amp; ſet him aboue all things to be the hed of the church, which is his
<pb facs="tcp:3170:101"/> bodye, and the ful furniſhing out of him, who furniſheth out all thinges fully in all men.</hi> Alſo in an other text of S. <hi>Paule,</hi> it is well declared, that y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> church needeth not a liuetenant to hold the place of Ieſus Chriſt her hed.</p>
               <p>For he ſayth y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> lyke as the huſband, is the hed of his wife: ſo is Chriſt alſo y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> hed of his church. And were it meet y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> a wife ſhould haue a nother man in her huſbandes ſtead? would not men ſay that the wyfe which would needs haue another man to ſupply her huſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ba<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ds roome, were a whore? yes, and eue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> in lyke wiſe the chaſt and honeſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minded church ought to content her<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe with her hed which is Chriſt, who is well inough able to gouerne the ſame, without a liuetenant, ſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cially ſeing it ſhould be but ill gouer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned by ſuch liuetennants as the moſt part of the Popes haue bene.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Eph.</hi> 5.23.</note>
                  <hi>This is the very text of S. <hi>Paule:</hi> For the huſband is the hed of the wyfe, euen as Chriſt is the hed of the Church, who is alſo the preſeruer of hir bodye. Ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore, as the church is ſubiect vnto Chriſt, ſo lykewiſe let women be ſubiect to their huſbandes.</hi> Moreouer when S. <hi>Paule</hi> maketh reckening of the diuers
<pb n="91" facs="tcp:3170:101"/> offices which are in the Church, he ſaith that for the gathering together and building vp of the ſame, Chriſt hath ordayned Apoſtles, Prophets, Euangeliſtes, Shepherds, and Tea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chers: and not that he hath appointed a Pope or an vniuerſall Shepheard to haue ſupremacie ouer the vniuerſal Church, which is diſperſed through<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out all the world. And yet it is very certain that S. <hi>Paule</hi> would not haue forgotten to haue ſpoaken of him, yea and to haue reckned him in the firſt place, if Ieſus Chriſt had ordayned that there ſhould haue bene a pope in his church, to haue bene his lieutena<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t. Theſe be the very wordes of S. Paul <hi>Therefore he hath appoynted ſome to be Ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>postles, ſome to be Prophets,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Eph.</hi> 4.11.</note> 
                  <hi>ſome to be Euan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geliſts, ſome to be Shepheards, &amp; ſome to be Teachers, to gather together the Sayntes through their working in the miniſtery, and to build vp the body of Chriſt.</hi> And ſo it appeareth by this text, that there nee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deth no pope for the building vp of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> church nor for y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> work of the miniſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry, but that y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> offices before named by S. <hi>Paule</hi> are ſufficient for y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> purpoſe.</p>
               <p>And as touching the text of Saint <hi>Mathew</hi> before alleadged, whereon the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:102"/> Romiſh Cotholickes doe build theyr doctrine concerning the Pope, ſaying that Ieſus Chryſt hath builded his Church vpon S. <hi>Peeter</hi> the firſt Pope, and geuen him all power ouer the v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niuerſall Church. The Proteſtances aunſwere, that the <hi>Petra</hi> that is to ſay the rocke which is ſpoken of there, is the fayth whereby S. Peter had moſt ſtoutly confeſſed that Ieſus was that Chriſt, the ſonne of the liuing God. For S. Paule doth teach vs,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ephe.</hi> 2.20.</note> that Ie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſus Chriſt is the head corner ſtone whereon we ought to build. And S. Peter himſelfe doth witnes,<note place="margin">1. <hi>pet.</hi> 2.5.</note> that the true beleuers, (which haue their fayth builded vpon this corner ſtone chriſt) are as liuing ſtones, conched and ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mented together vpon it, to fyniſh vp the building of the lords church. And as for y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> authority which Ieſus Chriſt gaue vnto Peter, as it is ſayd in the ſame text: They ſayd alſo that he gaue the like to all the reſt of his Apoſtles, as S. <hi>Iohn</hi> witneſſeth.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ioh.</hi> 20.23.</note>So as it cannot be inferred vpon this text, that S. Peter was ordained to be the onely Soueraygn gouernor of the Chriſtian Church, any more then the reſt of the Apoſtles. And in
<pb n="92" facs="tcp:3170:102"/> an other place S. Paule doth wel de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clare that S. <hi>Peter</hi> had no more autho<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>rity then the other Apoſtles: for hee putteth himſelfe in the ſame degree of apoſtleſhip that Peter was. And whe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> he reckneth vp the chiefeſt Apoſtles, he reckneth firſt S. <hi>Iames,</hi> then Saynt <hi>Peter,</hi> and in the third place S. <hi>Iohn,</hi> wherein he had greatly ouerſhot him ſelfe (which cannot be ſayd without blaming the holy ghoſt) if the ſaying of the Romiſh Catholickes be trew, who affirme that S. <hi>Peter</hi> was the Prince of the Apoſtles and had ſoue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>raygne authority ouer them, and ouer the whole vniuerſall church. Theſe be the uery wordes of S. Paule:<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Gal.</hi> 2.8.9.</note> 
                  <hi>For he which hath wrought by peter, in the office of Apoſtleſhip among the circumciſed, hath like wiſe wrought by me among the Gentiles, and Iames, Cephas, and Iohn, who are esteemed to be the pillers, haue knowne the grace which was geuen me.</hi> Neither doth S. Peeter in his Epiſtles, name himſelfe Pope or prince of Apoſtles, or head of the church, or Chriſts vickar, but ſimply, an Apoſtle as the others. And when his companions did geue him charge to go preach in <hi>Samaria,</hi> he was ſo far of from prete<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ding to haue any prince<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly
<pb facs="tcp:3170:103"/> authority ouer them: that he obayd them without gayneſeing, as it is written in the Actes of the Apoſtles.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Act.</hi> 8.14.</note> And therefore it appeareth playnelye by all theſe ſayings, that the doctrine of the proteſtantes is better groun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded vpon the word of God, then the doctrine of the Romiſh Catholickes, and conſequently that it is the moſt auncient and true, according to our ſe<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>cond Maxime.</p>
               <p>Let vs now come to the Canons. Truely when I read theſe Canons, which I wil reherſe hereafter: I mar<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>uel that pope Engenie the third (who authoriſed the decres of Gratian and commanded that they ſhould be open<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ly red in the vniuerſities) procured not the vtter defacing &amp; diſſanulling of all the auncient Canons there ga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thered together, ſeing they be ſo de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rectly contrary to the doctrine and au<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>thority of the popes.<note place="margin">The name Pope ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fied in olde tyme a Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, &amp; now a Prince.</note> But it was the prouidence and will of God, that it ſhould ſo be. Now then you muſt firſt of all vnderſtand, that the auncient doctors of the church do ofte<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> vſe this name of pope, which ſignifyeth, a fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, and in auncie<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t time, was indiffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rently vſed to all Biſhoppes aſwell
<pb n="93" facs="tcp:3170:103"/> meane as great. But in the end, the Boſhop of Rome appropriated the ſame to himſelfe alone, and from that tyme forth, this name of pope hath e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer bene taken, (as it is ſtill in theſe dayes) not for a father but for a ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preme head and vniuerſall Biſhop of all the Chriſtian churches of the world: which title of vniuerſall is re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proued by all the auncient Canons, &amp; ſo conſequently the eſtate which the pope of Rome doth take vpon him at this preſent, is condemned: For it is well knowne that he nameth him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe the vniuerſall Shepheard or Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop, and that he chalengeth authori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty ouer all churches and councels. Now harken to the very words of a Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> which putteth him to his neck<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſe. <hi>Let no Patriarke at any tyme vſe the name of vniuerſall.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Nullus. c. ecce. diſt. <hi>99.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>For the Patri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>arke, which nameth himſelfe vniuerſall, taketh the name of Patriarke away from all others. But Godforbid that any of the faythfull ſhould chalendge honor to himſelfe, to the derogation of his bre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thren, be it neuer ſo little. Wherefore we beſech you of your charity, let none of you from henceforth in his letters, geue the title of vniuerſall, to any man
<pb facs="tcp:3170:104"/> any more leaſt ye take away the title due vnto your ſelues by attributing the ſame vnduely vnto orhers.</hi> The next Canon following doth ſing the ſame ſong, which ought to be of ſo much y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> more force among the Romiſh Catholicks for that it is taken out of an Epiſtle of S. <hi>Gregory</hi> ſe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t to the patriark of <hi>Al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lexandria:</hi> Thus therefore doth he ſay in expreſſe wordes. <hi>Behold euen in the very preface of your letters which you wrote vnto me, you go about to caſt the proud name of vniuerſal pope vpon me, euen vpon me (I ſay) who haue forbidde<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> other men to vſe it. Wherefore I beſech your holines, euen of your curteſy, to do ſo no more, for you take from your ſelfe to geue to an other, without cauſe why. I ſeek not to aduaunce my ſelfe in tytles but in manners: neither thinke I that I ought to purchaſe honour to my ſelfe, with the loſſe of the honour of my bro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers, for my honor is to honor the vni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uerſall church, and to behaue my ſelfe vprightly towardes my brethren. And I thinke my ſelfe then moſt honored, whe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> euery of them hath his due honour yel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded vnto him. But if your holines name me the vniuerſall pope: then in attribu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting the whole vnto me, ther is nothing
<pb n="94" facs="tcp:3170:104"/> left to others: which God forbid where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore let vs driue away theſe termes farre from vs, which inflame vs with vanity, and hurt charity.</hi> The reaſon of theſe Canons is very euident: namely, for that it is impoſſible for one man to go<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>uerne the vniuerſall church, and to be Byſhop of the whole world, ſeeing that euen they which are beſt able, do finde themſelues greatly combred in the gouerning of one onely Byſhop<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rick well. Beſides this the title of vni<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>uerſal Biſhop, is to ſtately and proud to be matched with the true Shep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>heardes of gods church, which ought to walke in humility, voyd of al pride and ambition. The ſame thing is ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rified by a cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> in theſe expres words <hi>Whoſoeuer deſireth ſupremacy vpon earth, ſhall finde confuſion in heauen.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>C. Vlt. diſt.</hi> 40. Supremacy aboue o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers is to be eſchued.</note> 
                  <hi>And he that ſpeaketh of primacie, ſhall not be nu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>bred amongeſt the ſerua<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tes of God. Let euery body therefore ſtudy, not how he may ſeem greater the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> others, but by what means he may moſt imbaſe him<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſelfe. For hee is not the moſt righteous, which amongſt men is moſt honored: but he is moſt honorable, which is moſt righteous</hi> Hereunto agreeth well the Canon which ſayth that all churches are equall in authoritye, and that the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:105"/> chur<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ch of Rome hath no ſuperiority ouer other churches, This Canon is take<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> out of S. Ierom, and ſayth thus. <hi>We ought not to think that there is any ods between the church of rome &amp; the chur<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ches of any other place of the world.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Legimus. diſt. <hi>93.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>In <hi>Fraunce, England, Affrik, Perſia,</hi> the <hi>Eaſt,</hi> and the <hi>Indies,</hi> and all the Barbarous na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions do honor Chriſt, and obſerue one rule of truth. If regard bee to bee had of authority: the world is greater then the City of Rome. Whereſoeuer there is a Byſhop,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">All Biſhops are of equall authority.</note> 
                  <hi>be it at Rome be it at Eugubiu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, be it at Conſtantinople, be it at Rhegium be it at Allexa<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>dria, be it at Thebes, or be it at Garmace: it is all of one worthines &amp; of one ſelfſame degree of prieſthood. The greatnes of Riches, or the meaneſſe of pouerty, ſetteth not a Biſhop in high<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er or lower degree. To bee ſhort, all of them be the ſucceſſors of the Apoſtles.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now then it appeareth plainly by theſe Canons, that the pope (who in all his bulles doth name himſelfe the Biſhop of Rome) is no greater than another meane Biſhop, &amp; that neither he, nor the Church of Rome, can claime to themſelues any autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritie ouer other Biſhops and Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches, otherwiſe than by tiranny and
<pb n="94" facs="tcp:3170:105"/> vſurpation.</p>
               <p>And truely, beſides the foreallea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged Canons taken out of S. <hi>Gregory,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Greg. epiſt. lib. <hi>4.</hi> ep. <hi>76.</hi> &amp; <hi>78.</hi>
                  </note> who ſo will reade his epiſtle, ſhal find that he vtterly deteſted this title of v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niuerſall Shepheard or Biſhop from his hart, as a wicked title not meete for any but for Antichriſt or for his forerunner. In one of his Epiſtles he complaineth greatly to the Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ror <hi>Maurice,</hi> that <hi>Iohn</hi> Biſhop of Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantinople did trouble the Church of God, by ſeeking to vſurpe the title of vniuerſall Biſhop. For (to the intent ye may vnderſtand the very roote and originall beginning of this diſcourſe) you muſt conſider that in thoſe daies, and long time before, Conſtantinople was called new Rome, and the other in Italy was called olde Rome. And becauſe the Emperor of Rome did moſt commonly keep his reſidence at new Rome, and olde Rome was at that time greatly vexed with the bar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>barous Gothes, &amp; Lumbards which warred vpon Italy and deſtroyed it: without doubt the new Rome was then a more flouriſhing Citie, and in higher eſtimation than olde Rome, or any other Citie in all the wholl Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pire.
<pb facs="tcp:3170:106"/> Wherupon the ſaid Biſhop <hi>Iohn</hi> being of an ambitious diſpoſitio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, and minding to aduance himſelfe by the dignitie of the Citie whereof he was biſhop, began to preach and perſuade the people and diuers of the biſhops, that like as the Emperor extended his dominion ouer all the prouinces and countreys of the Empire: euen ſo the Biſhoppe of Rome (that is to ſay of new Rome) which was then in more eſtimation than old Rome, ought to extend his power and autooritie ouer all the prouinces and countreys of Chriſtendome.</p>
               <p>And truly this Biſhop <hi>Iohn</hi> did ſo much by his continuall trauell, that he cauſed him ſelfe to be proclaymed vniuerſal Biſhop in a certain Sinode or Counſell, wheragainſt S. <hi>Gregory</hi> (who was then biſhop of old Rome) did ſet himſelfe very manfullye. And therefore writing againe to the ſame Emperor <hi>Maurice,</hi> he ſaith amongſt o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther thinges there written, that the name of vniuerſal Biſhop is a title of pride and pompe, which troubleth the church, the lawes, and the ſinodes, and the commaundements of Chriſt: And that S. <hi>Peter</hi> neuer was, ne ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer
<pb n="96" facs="tcp:3170:106"/> called himſelfe vniuerſall Apoſtle. And that it was the Emperors duty, (if he meant that God ſhould long preſerue his empire) to cut of that ſore and to bridle the diſeaſe by his autho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ritie, if it could not otherwiſe be hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led. Afterward he addeth theſe words worthy to be noted. <hi>If any man</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>doe attribute vnto himſelfe the name of vniuerſall Biſhop in the church,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">S. Gregory whom the Catholicks take for an Archpope, condemneth the authori<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ty of Popes.</note> 
                  <hi>what will al honeſt men iudge of him? For the eſtat of the vniuerſall Church muſt nedes fall (which God forbid) if he fall which is called the vniuerſall Biſhop. Therfore let this blaſphemous name be baniſhed from the harts of all Chriſtians, whereby the honor of all Prieſtes is taken away, and wrongfully vſurped by one alone.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And in the Epiſtle following, S. <hi>Gregory</hi> maketh his mone to the Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſe <hi>Conſtance,</hi> that the ſaid Emperor <hi>Maurice</hi> her huſband went about to perſwade him to leaue of his ſetting of himſelfe againſt it, which I cannot doe (ſaith he) for I defend the cauſe of the Goſpell, and the Canons, and the truth of equitie and humilitie. And it is to greeuous &amp; intollerable a thing that the ſayd <hi>Iohn</hi> our fellow brother and biſhop, ſhould ſeeke to haue the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:107"/> name of biſhop to himſelf alone. But what other thing doth he geue vs to vnderſtand by this his pride, but that the time of Antichriſt draweth neare? For he followeth the ſteps of the wic<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ked feend, who deſpiſing y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ioy which he had in common amongſt the legi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons of other Aungels, dyd ſeeke to ſet himſelfe in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> hygheſt roome, to raigne as ſoueraigne all alone,</p>
               <p>And in an other Epiſtle, the ſame S. <hi>Gregory,</hi> anſwering to y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> whiche the ſayd Emperour <hi>Maurice</hi> had written vnto him, which was that hee ought not to bee ſo preciſely wedded to his own will for the terme of vniuerſall Biſhop, for ſuch ſtrife about termes hinder the vnion and peace of the church: did diſproue his reaſons with very good grace,<note place="margin">Ep. lib. <hi>6.</hi> ep. <hi>194.</hi>
                  </note> ſaying thus: <hi>But I beſeech your maieſtie of your goodnes, to conſider that of words fondly ſpoken ſome doe no harme at all, &amp; other ſome doe great harme. As for example, when Antichriſt ſhall come and call himſelfe God, that ſpeech is very fond: neuerthe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>les as it is fonde, ſo is it alſo very perni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cious. If you looke no further tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to the wordes, there are but two ſillables: but if you way the meaning of the wordes,
<pb n="97" facs="tcp:3170:107"/> it is the full importance of all iniquitie. And I dare boldlye ſay vnto you, that whoſoeuer calleth himſelfe, or cauſeth himſelfe to be called the vniuerſal prieſt, the ſame partie through his vainglory<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ouſnes, is the foreronner of Antichriſt, becauſe that by his pride, he exalteth himſelfe aboue all others. I beſech you therefore of your good zeale to God<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward, to commaund that no cauſe of of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fence be geuen by taking vp ſuch a fond title.</hi> See how S. <hi>Gregorye</hi> declareth and denowceth him to be the foreron<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner of Antichriſt, which doth name himſelfe vniuerſall Byſhop, foraſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>much as he taketh vpon him the auc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thoritye of all other Byſhops, as wel neere all the Popes of Rome haue done, which haue bene ſince his time. And yet to confirme this his ſentence better, I wil adde the warning which he gaue by his letters to the Byſhops of Greece, to be well ware that they gaue not the title of vniuerſall By<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop, to <hi>Siriacke</hi> Byſhop of Conſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinople next ſucceſſor of the ſaid <hi>Iohn</hi> after his deceaſe:<note place="margin">Epist. lib. <hi>7.</hi> epiſt. <hi>69.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>good brethren (quoth he) yee ſhall vnderſtand, that the late <hi>Iohn,</hi> (who not long ſince was prelate,) Paſſing the bondes of modeſtie, and
<pb facs="tcp:3170:108"/> of the meaſure of his calling, did wrong<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fully in a Synode vſurpe the proud and peſtilent title of Oycumenicall (that is to ſay vniuerſall) Byſhop agaynſt God and the Church, and to the deſpight &amp; derogatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of the whole order of Preeſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hode. Wherupon wee wrote twiſe vnto him, that he ſhould not omit any thing, which might concerne the peace of the Church, exhorting him to leaue that proud name, and to ſubmit his hart to the humilitye, which our Lord and ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter hath taught vs. Whereof foraſmuch as he held ſcorne, we haue vſed the lyke admonitions vnto our brother <hi>Siriacke,</hi> his ſucceſſor. But ſith wee ſee that Anti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chriſt the enemy of mankinde, begin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neth to ſhew himſelfe ope<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ly by his fore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ronners in this latter tyme: and that the preeſtes themſelues, (which ought to reſiſt him by their holy &amp; humblelyfe,) be the partyes that ſerue him for his foreronners, by intitling the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſelues with his proud name of vniuerſall: I beſeech yee, yea and charge ye, that none of you at any tyme, receyue, admit, write, allow written, or ſubſcribe vnto that title: But that as becommeth the ſeruauntes of the almighty God,) euery of you keepe himſelfe pure and cleare from this vene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mous
<pb n="98" facs="tcp:3170:108"/> infection, without yelding of him ſelfe, to the deceitfull craftines of the enemy: for ſurely that title tendeth to no other end, but to the hurt, and diuiſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of the Church, and to the ſlaunder of you all, as I haue ſayd before: becauſe that if he onely (as he imagineth) is the vniuerſall Byſhop, it followeth that you be no Byſhops.</hi> There are yet diuers other like ſayings, in the writings of S. Gregory, which I could here al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leadge, but theſe which I haue here be<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>fore ſet downe, may ſuffice (in mine o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pinion) to declare and ſhew vnto the Romiſh Catholicks by the authority of that god doctor (whom they them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues take to haue beene one of the greateſt &amp; worthieſt of all the Popes, in reſpect whereof they haue ſurna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med him the great S. Gregory) that the name and office of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Pope (which is nothing elſe but an vniuerſall and ſupreme Byſhop or ſhepheard ouer all other Byſhops and Prieſtes,) is condemned as the name and office of <hi>Antichriſt</hi> or of his forerunner, and as a title and eſtate full of pride, iniury, di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uiſion, and contempt of Gods com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts, and of the holy decrees and counſels which haue bene holde
<pb facs="tcp:3170:109"/> before that tyme.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">That S. paul and S. Peter were equall in degree.</note>But now that we haue made S. Gregory to fight ſufficie<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tly againſt y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> popes that were his ſucceſſors, let vs returne to our Canons, to ſhew that S. <hi>Peter</hi> was neuer pope, (that is to ſay prince or ſoueraine ouer the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles:) I will only alleadge one Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non, which ſaith that S. <hi>Paule</hi> and S. <hi>Peter</hi> were equal, yea euen at the ſame time that they were both at Rome, and that the one was no way greater than the other: whereof it followeth, that S. <hi>Peter</hi> was no more pope than was S. <hi>Paule.</hi> Now S. <hi>Paule</hi> was ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer pope, nor euer reputed ſo to be, by the very maintayners of the pope<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome themſelves. For theſe be the ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry words of the Canon, taken out of S. <hi>Ambroſe.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Beate. <hi>2.</hi> q. <hi>7.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>S. <hi>Peter</hi> and S. <hi>Paule</hi> haue preheminence aboue all other Apoſtles, by ſpeciall prerogatiue. But yet is it vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>certayne whether of them two were pre<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ferred before the other. For I think that they were both equall in deſerts, &amp; like<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe in their deathes and paſsions: and alſo that they liued in like deuotion of faith and finally, came Both together to the glory of martirdome.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>And I beleue that it hapned not with
<pb n="99" facs="tcp:3170:109"/> out ſome cauſe, that they both ſuffered martirdome in one day, in one place, and vnder one perſecuter, for they ſuffered in one day, that they might goe toge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther in company to Chriſt: and in one place, to the end that Rome ſhould not want either of them both, &amp; vnder one perſecuter, that both of them might be partakers of one cruelty. The day there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore was ordayned for their deſert, the place for their glory, and the perſecuter for their vertue. And they both ſuffered martirdome at Rome the ſoueraign La<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy and head of all nations, to the end that where the head of ſuperſtition was, there ſhould reſt the head of holines: &amp; where the princes of the Gentils dwelt, there ſhould remayn the Princes of the Church.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By which Canon it may eaſely be iudged,<note place="margin">S. Peter was neuer head of the Church.</note> that S. <hi>Peter</hi> was in nothing to be preferred before S. <hi>Paule,</hi> &amp; that both were equal in all reſpects, which ſheweth plainly that S. <hi>Peter</hi> was ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer head of the Church, neither in re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect of nature, nor in reſpect of mini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtration. For if he had been, the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſhould as much haue been ſayd of S. <hi>Paul,</hi> ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the Canon. And ſo by con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequence, we ſhould ſay that y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Church
<pb facs="tcp:3170:110"/> had then two heads like a monſter, a thing that were to abſurde &amp; ſtrange. I know wel that ſuch as imagine the gouernment of the Church to be like the gouernment of a kingdome,<note place="margin">The Lordly gouerneme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t of the chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>che diſpro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued by the auncient Canons.</note> doe thinke it meete that there ſhould be one ſupreme head and gouerner, and that the ſame ſhould haue Cardinals as great Princes of his court, &amp; Arch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biſhops ſomewhat in lower degree than the Cardinals, and Biſhops as inferiors to the Archbiſhops, and ſo conſequently Abbots, Priors, Chan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons, and Curats, ech in degree vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der other. And in good ſooth, this or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der of holy gouernment hath a fayre outward ſhew, but there is one thing that marreth all, which is, that it hath no foundation in the word of God, which doth not teach that there is a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny inequalitie amongeſt the Shep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>heards, but that they ought to gouern their Churches with one common conſent by Gods word, making aſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſemblies or meetings, (which are co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monly called Sinodes or Councels) for the ſame purpoſe, if need require. And moreouer that they ought to ſub<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>mit themſelues to the Ciuill Magi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrate. And the very Canons them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues
<pb n="100" facs="tcp:3170:110"/> doe agree herewith, (ſpecially one Canon which is taken out of S. <hi>Iherom,</hi>) ſeeing, that in the time of the primitiue Church there was no diffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence betwixt a prieſt or an elder, and a biſhop: and that the Church was then gouerned by the common coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cell of the elders.</p>
               <p>Let vs heare the very words of the Canon.<note place="margin">c. Olim. diſt. <hi>95.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>In olde time an Elder and a Biſhop were all one thing, till ſciſmes and parttakings crept into Religion by the deuils inſpiration, and that folke be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gan to ſay, I hold of <hi>Paule,</hi> and I of <hi>Apol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lo,</hi> and I of <hi>Cephas.</hi> Vntill this time the Churches were gouerned by common aduice of the Elders. But after that eue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry man began to brag of his own diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ples whom he had baptiſed, and not of Chriſt, then it was ordayned that in eue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry Church one of the Elders ſhould haue authoritie ouer the reſt, to take away the ſeede of ſcizme. Wherefore like as the Prieſts know that by the cuſtome of the Church, they be put in ſubiection to the party that is ſet in authoritie ouer them: So let the biſhops know alſo that wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>as they themſelues are of more authori<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie than the Prieſt, it is not by the ordy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance of God, but by cuſtome, and that
<pb facs="tcp:3170:111"/> they ought to gouerne the Church by common aduiſe.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Which Canon in very truth is ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry notable, ſpecially for that it doth e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uidently ſhew, that all the degrees and dignities (which are infinite at this day in the Church of Rome) are not grounded vpon the expreſſe ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance of God, but only vpon the po<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſitiue law of cuſtome, for looke what the Canon ſpeaketh of Biſhops, is much more by all reaſon to be ſpoken of Cardinals, Patriarches, Archbi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhops and other dignities, ſeeing that the office of a Biſhop (wherof the ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly Scripture maketh mention) was inſtituted long time before the digni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties of the Cardinals and the others. And hereupon it followeth, that men ſhould not make ſo great reckning of any of theſe great and pompous dig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nities, which are founded but onely vpon cuſtome, which ought not to be of any (or at leaſt wiſe of very litle) authoritie in the Church of God, as ſhalbe declared more at large in the laſt chapter of this booke.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">The Pope had no pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rogatiue a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>boue the generall counſels in old tyme.</note>As touching the reſidue, if it be al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leaged that the Biſhop of Rome had in olde time, and ſtill ought to haue
<pb n="101" facs="tcp:3170:111"/> cheefe authoritie and preheminence, at the leaſt wiſe in the aſſemblies of cou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cels and Sinodes: the anſwere is, that he hath nothing to doe with the matter: for the Eccleſiaſtical hiſtories and the acts of the auncient councels,<note place="margin">Hiſt. trip. lib. <hi>2.</hi> cap. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> (as that of Nice, holden in the time of <hi>Conſtantine</hi> the Emperor) doe witneſſe vnto vs, that the Biſhoppe of Rome was ſo far of from ouerruling y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> cou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cels, that he tooke his place in ſitting but as fourth in degree, (which is a good way offe from the firſt and cheef place) as he did at the generall coun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cell of Nice.</p>
               <p>But foraſmuch as in this point of the Popes Supremacie,<note place="margin">The forged donation fathered vp on Conſtan<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tine.</note> the Romiſh Catholicks (&amp; chiefly the Canoniſts) doe maintaine the authoritie of the Pope, by meanes of a donation and of certaine prerogatiues which they affirme to haue been graunted vnto the Pope by the Emperor <hi>Conſtantine</hi> the great. I will here a litle examine the truth of the matter. <hi>I ſay therfore that this donation and graunt of prero<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gatiues,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Conſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tius. diſt. 96</note> 
                  <hi>inregiſtred by <hi>Gratian</hi> in his de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crees, is a thing inuented of pleaſure and altogether falſe, and that it neither is like nor poſsible, that the Emperor <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantine</hi>
                     <pb facs="tcp:3170:112"/> did at any time make ſuch a pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tended gifte or grau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t of prerogatiues, as may eaſely be perceiued by the hiſtories of his time.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>And for proofe of this matter, ye muſt firſt vnderſtand, that in their ſayd ſurmiſed donation, they make the Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ror <hi>Conſtantine</hi> to ſay within foure dayes after he was baptiſed, that he wold haue all the Biſhops and Prieſtes of the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mayn Empire, to acknowledge and hold the Biſhop of Rome for their head, in like ſort as the iudges of a Realme doe holde their king: and that he ſhould haue greater authoritie than the Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ror himſelfe: Geuing vnto <hi>Silueſter</hi> the vniuerſall Pope and to his ſucceſſors, his Imperiall Pallace of Lateran which is at Rome, and the Citie of Rome it ſelfe, with al the Prouinces, Places, and Cities of Italy, and all the weſt part of the Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pire, together with the Imperiall Crown of pure golde, inriched with precious ſtones, his Scepter, his mantell of Purple, and his other Imperiall Robes, and the Imperiall dignitie of commaunding the men of warre, with all other things con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning the glory &amp; maieſtie of the Em<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pire. Geuing alſo to others of the Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>main Cleargie, the dignitie, prehemine<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce
<pb n="102" facs="tcp:3170:112"/> and authoritie of Senators, Lords of the Empire, and Conſuls: willing them to ride on horſeback with white footeclo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thes, apparrayled like Senators, to the end that the Cleargie ſhould be furni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhed with the like titles of honor in all poynts, as the Lordes and men of warre of the Imperiall Court were.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Alſo they make the ſame Emperor to acknowledge himſelf to be Pope <hi>Sil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ueſtars</hi> Footeman or Lackay in holding his ſtirrop and his bridle when he mou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted on horſeback. And moreouer to de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clare that he would remoue his Imperi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>al ſeate to the Citie of <hi>Bizance,</hi> which he was the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> purpoſed to builde and to name it after his own name (that is to ſay) <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantinople,</hi> to geue place to the Pope, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe it was vnmeet that where the ſeate of the Prieſtly kingdome, and of the ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preme head of chriſten Religion was ſet by the Emperor of heauen: there alſo ſhould be ſet the ſeate of the Emperor of the earth. And therfore that he willed and commaunded that the ſame dona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion ſhould ſtand in force, and be inuio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lablye obſerued vntill the ende of the world, beſeeching and adiuring all the Emperors, Lords of eſtate, Princes, Sena<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors, and People that ſhould come after
<pb facs="tcp:3170:113"/> him, euen before the dreadfull iudge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment ſeate of God, neuer to breake the ſame vpon payne of euerlaſting damna<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion. And to haue both S. <hi>Peter</hi> and S. <hi>Paule</hi> their enemies, both in this world and in the world to come, and to be bur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned and conſumed in the deepe pit of hell, amongſt the deuils and the vngodly folke. And the date of this pretenſed donation is this. Geuen at Rome, the third of the Kalends of April, in the yere of the fourth Conſulſhip of <hi>Conſtantine Auguſtus.</hi> And alſo in the fourth Conſul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip ot <hi>Gallicanus.</hi>
                  </hi>
               </p>
               <p>This in few words is the whole ſu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>me of the pretended donation made by the Emperor to the Pope and to the Cleargie of Rome. Wherupo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the doctors of the Ciuill Law take mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uailous paines in diſcuſſing whether it be auaileable or not, and whether <hi>Conſtantine</hi> might ſo greatly diminiſh the Empire, ſeeing that (ſay they) the title of Auguſtus is geuen vnto him, to the intent he ſhould increaſe, and not diminiſh the Empire: And whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther he could geue greater authoritie to the Pope, than he himſelfe had, ſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing that by the rules of the law, no ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> can graunt to another more right
<pb n="103" facs="tcp:3170:113"/> than he hath in himſelfe: And whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther he could force or conſtraine his ſucceſſors to obſerue this donation, conſidering that by the Ciuill Law, like againſt like hath no power.</p>
               <p>Theſe doctors (ſay I) haue taken great paynes to reſolue this queſtion and diuers ſuch like vpon that mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter: but all in vaine,<note place="margin">The diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proofe of the donati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on by the very dona<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion it ſelfe.</note> for it ought firſt to be prooued that there was ſuch a gifte made, before they diſputed whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther it be lawfull and auaileable or not. But we may eaſely gather by the hiſtories, that it is but a ſurmiſed and a forged graunt, and that there was neuer any ſuch: But the holy order of the Cleargie hath alwayes taken it to be a holy kinde of fraude, to enter vpon the goods of the lay people by ſuch meanes.</p>
               <p>Therfore to reſolue the ſayd dout by the hiſtory, you muſt vnderſtand, that this donation is reported to haue beene graunted in the time of <hi>Conſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tines</hi> fourth Conſulſhip after his bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſme,<note place="margin">Pomponius laetus. in Co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantine &amp; Licinius. Euſeb. lib. <hi>9</hi> cap. vlt. trip hiſt. lib. 1. cap. 8.<hi>9.</hi> O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>roſius. lib. <hi>7</hi> cap. <hi>28.</hi>
                  </note> as if they had been both at one time, when as thoſe times were farre aſunder. For his fourth Conſulſhip was in the yeare of our Lord three hundred and eighteene, and his bap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſme
<pb facs="tcp:3170:114"/> was more than twenty yeares after: and therfore the diuerſitie of the times doth diſcouer the falſenes of the donation.</p>
               <p>Beſides this, it could not be done in any of both thoſe times, for afore the time of his baptiſme Pope <hi>Silueſter</hi> was already dead, as the hiſtories do well proue, which doe witneſſe, that for the great deſire which <hi>Conſtantine</hi> had to be baptiſed in the Riuer of <hi>Ior<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>daine,</hi> in Iury, he deferred his Chriſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning (by reaſon of the great affayres wherwith he was continually kepte occupied) vntill the latter ende of his life, at which time perceiuing himſelfe to be very ill at eaſe &amp; out of all hope of being able to trauaile into Iury to be baptiſed in the Riuer of <hi>Iordaine,</hi> he cauſed himſelfe to be chriſtened in <hi>Ni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>comedia.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And therfore this pretended grau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t, could not be made by conſtantine af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter his Baptiſme (as the donation it ſelfe doth beare men in hand) to pope Silueſter who was dead before that tyme. Neither could it be done in the tyme of conſtantines fourth conſul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip: For at that tyme (and moe than ten yeres after) he had a fellow in the
<pb n="104" facs="tcp:3170:114"/> Empire named <hi>Licinius</hi> who held the Eaſt part of the Empire, and <hi>Conſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine</hi> himſelfe held the weſt partes, ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the cuſtome of the Romain Empire then receiued, which was to haue two Emperors at once (as were <hi>Diocleſian</hi> and <hi>Maximian,</hi> and alſo <hi>Gale<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rius Maximinus,</hi> and <hi>Conſtantius Chorus</hi>) the one commaunding in the Eaſt parts, and the other in the Weſt.<note place="margin">Euſeb. lib. eccl. hiſt. 8. cap. <hi>16.</hi> &amp; Pom. lpaetus in vitis ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum Impe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ratorum.</note> And therof (as ſome thinke) did grow the cuſtome of paynting the Imperiall <hi>Eagle</hi> with two heads. Now then in aſmuch as <hi>Licinius</hi> remayning at that time in the Eaſt countreys as in his own parte of gouernement, was a Heathen man and a deadly enemy to <hi>Conſtantine</hi> who was a Chriſtian: It followeth in reaſon, that if <hi>Conſtantine</hi> ſhould haue geuen vp the Empire of the Weſt to the Pope, he could not haue made his account to haue remo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued his Imperiall ſeate by and by in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the Eaſt, (for he had reckned with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out his hoaſt) but it would haue be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hooued him firſt to haue put down <hi>Li<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>cinius,</hi> ere he could aſſure himſelfe of the Empire of the Eaſt, as in deed he did afterward by force of armes: But that was more than ten yeares after
<pb facs="tcp:3170:115"/> his fourth Conſulſhippe. But who would thinke <hi>Constantine</hi> to haue been ſuch a foole, as to ſpoyl himſelfe of the Weſt Empire to geue it to the Pope, and to content himſelfe with the Eaſt Empire, which he had not, nor could aſſure himſelfe to haue, conſidering how vncertaine the iſſue of waar is.</p>
               <p>Moreouer about the ſame time of <hi>Constantines</hi> fourth Conſulſhip, there was Ciuill warres in Rome betwixt <hi>Conſtantine</hi> himſelf and <hi>Maxentius,</hi> who had ſet vp himſelfe as an vſurper in the Citie of Rome, through the ayde of the Pretorian Soldiars. By reaſon whereof, conſidering that <hi>Maxentius</hi> was a great enemy to the Chriſtians, and had on his ſide an infinite num<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber of the greateſt men within the Ci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie: It doth well appeare that that time was vtterly vnmeet for <hi>Conſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine</hi> to aduance Pope <hi>Siluester</hi> and the Romaine Clergie ſo greatly as this pretended donation would make vs beleeue.</p>
               <p>And truely in the very ſame yeres of this fourth Conſulſhip, the Senate of Rome did canoniſe and inrowle a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mong the number of the Gods, the Emperor <hi>Diocleſian</hi> who dyed at that time
<pb n="105" facs="tcp:3170:115"/> and had reſigned vp the Empire, a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bout a ten yeres before.</p>
               <p>Now then ſeeing that the Senate was at that time in ſo great authority as to canoniſe <hi>Diocleſian</hi> (the greateſt enemie and perſecuter of the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans that euer was) in deſpite of <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantine</hi> being then Emperor. Conſul, and a Chriſtian? I leaue it to your diſcretions, to co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſider how they wold haue ſuffered the thing which this pre<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tended donation ſpeaketh of, namely, that <hi>Siluester</hi> ſhould haue been ſet vp as ſoueraigne Lord ouer the Sena<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors themſelues, and ouer all the Weſt Empire: and that the reſt of the Cler<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gie ſhould haue been made fellow like and equall with the Senators, Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſuls, &amp; States of the Empire. Sure<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly they would no more haue ſuffered it, than the Preſidents and Councel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lars of our Parliament would now<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>adaies abide to haue a miniſter of the Goſpell ſet ouer the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to controll them. Or the ouerſeear of a Conſiſtory to be made fellow with them.</p>
               <p>And yet furthermore the hiſtory doth witnes vnto vs that this <hi>Conſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tine</hi> the great, did leaue vnto his ſo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ne <hi>Constantine</hi> for his part the Realmes
<gap reason="missing" resp="#OXF" extent="2 pages">
                     <desc>〈2 pages missing〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <pb facs="tcp:3170:116"/> ſuch ordinances doe burthen mennes conſciences, and they that obay them, doe ſeeme rather to play the Iewes, than to vſe the liberty of Chriſtians. Theſe be the very words of a Canon taken out of S. <hi>Auguſtine:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Olim. diſt <hi>12.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Vndouted<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly I am of opinion that the traditions of the Church ought to be cut of, as ſoone as oportunity may fitly ſerue thereunto. For although it appeare not that they are contrary to the faith: yet notwith<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtanding the ſlauiſh burthen of them doth oppreſſe Religion, which God of his mercy hath apointed to be free with the celebration of few Sacramentes, and thoſe very cleare: In ſo much that the ſtate of the Iewes is more tollerable tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the obſeruation of ſo many traditions. For though they know not the time of their libertie, yet doe they not ſubmitte themſelues to any Sacramentes at the preſumptious and fantaſticall appoint<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of man.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Which Cnnon doth well declare how much they be wedded to their own affection, which in theſe dayes doe kindle coales in all places, and condemne all thoſe of hereſie, which doe leaue the traditions of men, to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>take themſelues to the word of God.
<pb n="107" facs="tcp:3170:116"/> For with what cou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tenance dare they call it hereſie, not to beleeue in the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uentions of Popes, ſeeing that euen their own Canons doe wil vs to for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſake the traditions of men? If this be hereſie then ought they to burne their Canon Law.</p>
               <p>Moreouer, it is very eaſie to be proued by their own Canons, that al the decrees and ordinaunces of the Popes, are either ſuperfluous or wic<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ked. For if they agree &amp; accord with y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> word of god, they are ſuperfluous, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe it ought to ſuffiſe vs to obſerue y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ordina<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ces of god, which haue no need to be ratified and authoriſed new a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gaine by men. And if they be contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry or repugnant to the ordinances of God, then ought they to be reiected as wicked, as the auncient Canones themſelues doe witnes. Theſe be the very words of an auncient Canon at<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tributed to Pope <hi>Vrbane:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Sunt qui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dam.</note> 
                  <hi>Ye muſt vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>derſtand that the Pope of Rome may wel make new ordinances in ſuch things as the Euangeliſtes and Prophetes haue not ſpoaken of,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. contra. <hi>25.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>But in the matters that are openly reſolued by the Lord himſelf, or by his Apoſtles, or by the auncient Fathers that followed next vnto them,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:117"/> the Pope of Rome cannot make any law at all, but ought rather to maintain that which is already ordayned, yea eue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> with ſpending of his bloud and his life. For, if he ſhould take vpon him (which God forbid) to deſtroy that which the Apo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtles and Prophets haue taught, in ſo do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing he ſhould ſhew himſelfe to doe a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſe, &amp; not to geue ſound iudgement.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Vpon this Cannon it is worthy to be noted, that the Popes authority exte<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>deth not ſo farre, as to deale with any thing which the Doctors, &amp; aun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cie<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t fathers of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Church haue taught, as it is farther auouched and proued by the Cannon following, attributed to Pope <hi>Zoſimus</hi> whiche ſayth thus: <hi>As touching the ſtatutes of the fathers, the authoritie of the Seate may neyther ordaine any thing contrary to them, nor chaunge any thing in them: for antiqui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie ought to be inuiolably rooted amo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>g vs, as beyng honorable by the decrees of the fathers,</hi> By which Cannons of Pope <hi>Vrban</hi> and Pope <hi>Zoſimus,</hi> it doth playnely appeere, that the auncient Cannons, (ſuch as thoſe be whiche we haue alleaged in this book to con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fute the errors of the Romiſh church) ought to be of greater authoritie, than
<pb n="107" facs="tcp:3170:117"/> the decrees, and ordinaunces of the latter Popes of our dayes, &amp; of their councels, which haue no power to di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſanul or altar any thing in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſtatutes, and doctrine of the auncient fathers. And as touching the authority, which the Pope attributeth vnto hym ſelfe,<note place="margin">The Popes auchority in damning of mens ſoules <hi>c. Si papa. diſt.</hi> 4 0.</note> concerning power to dampne ſoules, and to ſend them into hell by great troopes, without beyng lawfull for any man to ſay vnto him, why doeſt thou ſo: and to excommunicate, out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lawe, and accurſe whome he liſteth: a man may beat down all theſe hornes of hys with this vnanſwerable ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument taken out of his owne Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons, that ſuch as are true members of Chriſt and of hys Church, cannot be condempned nor put out of the Church by any kinde of excomunica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, enterditing or accurſing, &amp; that if any faythful Chriſtian happen to be wrongfully exco<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>municated or accurſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed by y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Pope, or by any other prieſt: yet notwithſtanding hee is neuer the more out of the Church, but remay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neth alwaies a member of the ſame.</p>
               <p>Theſe be the very wordes of a ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non touching that poynt:<note place="margin">c. Cum ali<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quis. <hi>2. 4.</hi> q. <hi>4</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>When any man departeth from the truth, from the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:118"/> feare of God, from the fayth, and from Charitie, truely, truely the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> goeth he out of the compas of the Church. But con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trariwiſe, if any man be excommunica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted and thruſt out of the Church, by vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iuſt Iudgement, it is certayne that if hee were not gone out afore, (that is to ſay, if he haue not done any thing that deſer<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ued it) he is not hurt by ſuch exco<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>mu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nication, for often times he which is dri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> out remayneth ſtill within, &amp; he that ſeemeth to be within, is neuertheleſſe without.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>This Cannon teacheth vs a very good, and holy doctrine: which is to hould and retayne the pure doctrine of the truth, the feare of God, fayth &amp; charitie, &amp; then not to feare y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> excom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munications or thunderbolts of the Popes, or Biſhoppes (the which in theſe dayes they do rather vſe againſt ſuch as will not allow their errors, than againſt wicked liuers and ſuch as giue occaſion of offence) becauſe no man is able to put vs out of Gods Church, if we caſt not out our ſelues through our vices. Now, if vices and errors be the thinges which driue a man out of the Church of God, are there in theſe dayes any people in the
<pb n="109" facs="tcp:3170:118"/> whole world which are more out of the Church than thoſe which think to driue out others?</p>
               <p>There remaine yet two pointes to treate of, touching this matter,<note place="margin">A perſonall ſucceſſion in the order of clergy.</note> namelye, the perſonall ſucceſſion a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt thoſe of the Romain Clergy, (wherof they doe ſo greatly brag the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues againſt the Proteſtantes) and their diſcipline. As touching the firſt point, they ſay they haue (as it were) a lineall ſucceſſion from age to age, of Biſhops and Shepheards from the Primitiue Church, and therefore that they be the true Shepheards: &amp; that by the contrary reaſon, the Miniſters of the goſpell which haue had no ſuch ſucceſſion, be falſe Shepheards. But this matter of ſucceſſion is very eaſie to be anſwered. For if you looke well into the hiſtories of the Popes, and conferre them with the canons both of late yeres and of olde time, you ſhal finde that the moſt part of the Popes and Biſhops came in at the window, and not at the dore. And that they haue been intruders and vſurpers, &amp; not lawfull ſucceſſors.</p>
               <p>And to begin at the beginning, the canons doe teach vs (as truth is)
<pb facs="tcp:3170:119"/> that Biſhopricks and Eccleſiaſticall offices ought to be beſtowed by law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full election, and that it is not lawfull for Biſhops and Shepheards to ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>point in their latter dayes who ſhall ſucceede them, but only to geue their opinion to their Churches, concer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning ſuch as they deeme in their con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſciences to be moſt meete to ſucceede them. Thus ſaith a Canon taken out of the Counſell of Antioch.<note place="margin">e. Epiſcopo. c. vnde. <hi>8.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>It is not lawful for a Biſhop to chooſe or appoint who ſhall be his Succeſſor, though he be neere his death: and whatſoeuer he doth in that caſe, is nothing, nor nothinge worth.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">That the Popes are intruders of the Papacy.</note>By which Canon it followeth, that Pope <hi>Clement</hi> (whom they vouch to be the Succeſſor of S. <hi>Peter</hi>) was no lawfull Pope. For there is another Canon which ſaith (if it be worthy to be beleued) that S. <hi>Peter</hi> drawing nie the end of his life, tooke S. <hi>Clement</hi> by the hand, and betooke vnto him the Church of Rome, chooſing him to be his ſucceſſor. Alſo Pope <hi>Damaſus</hi> (who was about the yere of our Lord <hi>371.</hi> in the time of the Emperor <hi>Valentinia<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  </hi>) was made Biſhop or Pope of Rome by great hurliburlies, wherein there
<pb n="109" facs="tcp:3170:119"/> were a hundred and ſeuen and thirty men ſlaine in the ſtreetes as <hi>Marcilli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nus</hi> doth witnes.<note place="margin">Am. Mar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cellus. lib. <hi>27.</hi> Io. ſtella venetus. &amp; Platina in vitis Ponti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ficum.</note>
               </p>
               <p>Pope <hi>Iohn</hi> the eightth being a wo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>man (and therfore not capable of the Popedome) was borne in England, &amp; held the Papacie about two yeres and a halfe. Pope <hi>Silueſter</hi> the ſecond was a great Negromanſer, and came to be Pope by the help of the deuill, to whom he gaue both body and ſoule (as it is written in his hiſtory) and he raigned foure yeares and certaine Monethes. Pope <hi>Silueſter</hi> the third was made Pope by tumults and fac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions: For in thoſe dayes (as ſayeth the hiſtory) the popedome was grow<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>en to ſuch a ſtate, that it was geuen to him that would geue moſt for it, or which made moſt frends and fauour. Pope <hi>Boniface</hi> the eightth was made Pope by faction and bribery, hauing firſt by ſuttle practiſes gotten the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſignation of his predeceſſor Pope <hi>Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſtine</hi> a man of a ſimple Wit, whom he cauſed to be ſtraitly ſhut vp in priſon, where he dyed for grief of mind when he ſaw himſelf ſo deceiued and il han<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deled. Wherupon it was ſayd by this <hi>Boniface,</hi> (a good witneſſe of his cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling)
<pb facs="tcp:3170:120"/> that he entered into the Pope<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome like a fox, raigned like a Lion, and died like a dog: for he dyed mad. Pope <hi>Iohn</hi> the four and twentieth v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſurped the Papacie by force and vio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lence, and maintayned himſelfe in it by the ſame meanes, and was found to erre in the Chriſtian faith in moe than in fortie Articles: ſo holy was his holines.</p>
               <p>To be ſhort, the hiſtories of the popes are full of the wicked dealings and practiſes which the Popes did vſe to attaine to that degree. Now therefore I aſke you whether theſe ought to be called lawfull ſucceſſors of S. <hi>Peter,</hi> and whether thoſe Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhoppes which were conſecrated by them, were lawfully called or not, or ought to be reputed the lawfull ſucceſ<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſors of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> primitiue church, &amp; whether the Curates and other Prieſtes that were promoted to holy order and to benefices by ſuch Biſhops, may be reckned as lawfull ſucceſſors of the Shepheards and Elders of the Pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitiue Church. It is very ceataine that they were not:<note place="margin">c. Cum. in cunctis. c. Bona c. Quisquis Extr. de E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lectione.</note> For then were the Canons vntrue, which ſay that in all prouiſions for perſons meete for Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nefices,
<pb n="111" facs="tcp:3170:120"/> there ought to be a lawfull e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lection, wherein conſideration is to be had of the fitnes of the parties age which is to be choſen, and of the gra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uitie of his manners, and of his lear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning: and that as many as haue voy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces in the election, ſhould be heard, vpon paine of making the election of no force, and that the party be denou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ced as vnworthy and vnmeet to haue a benefice, which is furthered or pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferred therunto by the fauor or power of the world. Neither are ſuch diue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſh ſeruings, inforcementes, ſubtil<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties, and fauors to be called lawfull vocations: but intruſions, inuations, vſurpations, and wicked and damna<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ble practiſes.<note place="margin">c. Eaquae. <hi>1.</hi> q. <hi>3.</hi> Ci. c. cum eſſent extr. de Simo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> &amp;c cum dete<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtabile Ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tra.</note> The Canons alſo doe confirme it to be Simonie, to geue mony or ought els to be promoted to Orders, or to be prouided of a Bene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice or to obtayn a benefice in recom<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pence of any temporall ſeruice.</p>
               <p>And that al aduowſions and preſe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tations made by Popes or Biſhops in way of Simonye, be naught and of no valure or authoritie. Now I leaue it to al people of any diſcretion, to co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude how the Biſhops &amp; the prieſtes of theſe dayes, may be called the law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full
<pb facs="tcp:3170:121"/> ſucceſſors of thoſe of the prima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiue Church. For ſhall a man find any which geueth no mony for his orders or for the bulles of hys benefice? Are not the Biſhoprickes, Abbyes, Pry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>oryes, and other Benefices geuen a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>way now adayes and of long tyme agoe, in recompence of temporall ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice, yea and ſometime for ſuch vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>worthy &amp; vile ſeruices as deſerue ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther puniſhement than recompence? And ſeeing that the Popes and By<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhops the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſelues clymbe vp into their high degrees by Symonye, muſt it not needes be, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> the collations which they make in beſtowing the benefices of the patronages vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> other inferior prieſtes, are Simonicall, and ſo con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequently voyd according to the fore<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſayd Canons?</p>
               <p>If the Romiſh Catholickes deny this, they muſt alſo diſauow their own Canons, and deny the ſonne to haue light. And therefore the Romiſh Clergy are farre from the lawful and continuall ſucceſſio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of the Shepherds and Prieſts of the primatiue Church, wherein they imagine themſelues to to remayn. For ſure, Brybery, Simo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nie, and ſuch other like practiſes, are
<pb n="111" facs="tcp:3170:121"/> not the doore whereby they ought to enter into the ſucceſſion of the aunci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent ſhepheardes and Elders, as they doe. But they ought to enter by law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ful election made by calling vpon the name of God, after dew examination of the party that is to be promotid, &amp; that he be found meet for that charge: who beyng ſo choſen, muſt thence<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>forth haue the tokens of the auncient Shepheardes, whiche are, to preach Gods word purely, to miniſter the Sacraments, to mayntayn good diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cipline, and to viſite and comfort the ſicke, as the Shepheardes of the Pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teſtantes do.</p>
               <p>Affor the diſcipline of the Biſhops and the reſt of the Romiſh Clergie,<note place="margin">The diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pline &amp; ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners of the Clergy.</note> It is ſo corrupted &amp; marde, that their lyfe, doynges, and behauiour, are di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rectly contrary to the auncient Can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons. For firſt, neither the Biſho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pricks nor any other benefices ought in any wiſe to be geuen to ſuch as ſue and make meanes for them, but ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther to ſuch as ſhunne the hauing of them. Theſe are the very words of a Cannon taken out of S. <hi>Gregory.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>In your writinges you ſaye you haue greatly ſought quietnes:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. In ſcrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turis. <hi>8.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>But yet by the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:122"/> ſame you declare, that you are come lawfully to the office of a ſhepheard: for like as that office ought to be denyed to ſuch as do greedely ſeeke it, ſo ought it to be geuen to ſuch as do ſhun it. And (as it is written) let no man vſurpe auc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thoritie, but tary the Lordes calling, as <hi>Aaron</hi> did.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But who is he that ſeeth not that benefices are at this day geue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> to ſuch as hunt for them, and to ſuch as runne beſt: ſo as it is ſayd in common pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uerbs,<note place="margin">What man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner of per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons ought to haue be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nefices.</note> that horſes run for benefices, and <hi>Aſſes</hi> catch them. Let vs now ſee what kinde of folk they be, to whome (by the auncient Cannons) Biſho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>prickes and other benefices ought to be geuen. Theſe be the wordes of a Cannon taken out of S. <hi>Iherom. <hi>Albe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>it then that the Lord had geuen his co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                        <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundement and election for the ſet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting vp of a Prince:</hi>
                  </hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Licet ergo 8. q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>yet neuertheles the congregation is called together a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bout it. The preſe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce of the people ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore is requiſit at the chooſing of a prieſt that euery body may know and be aſſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red that ſuch a one is choſen to the de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gree of prieſthoode, as is moſt excellent amongeſt the people, beſt learned, moſt holy, and moſt notable in all vertue: that
<pb n="113" facs="tcp:3170:122"/> when the people haue yealded him this record, there may remaine no ſcruple or occaſion to reuoke the election.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And another Canon ſayeth thus:<note place="margin">c. Si Epiſco<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pus. diſt. <hi>23.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>He whom men would make a Biſhop, ought firſt to be examined, whether he be of nature, wiſe and diſcreet, milde of behauiour, chaſt of conuerſation, ſober, vigilant, of good foreſight in his own af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>faires, lowly, gentle to ſpeak vnto, mer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cifull, learned, well inſtructed in the law of the Lord, ſharpwitted, and of good vnderſtanding in the ſence of the Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures, exerciſed in the doctrine of the Church. And (aboue all things,) ſuch a one as holdeth ſimply the Articles and grounds of the faith.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And in another Canon are well deſcribed at large, y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> behauiors wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>unto the Prieſtes framed themſelues in auncient time, according to the rule of the auncient Fathers.<note place="margin">c. His igitur diſt. <hi>23.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Now then</hi> (ſaith the Canon) <hi>ſuch as are ſeparated from the common conuerſation of the world, are commaunded by the lawes of the Fathers of olde time, to abſtain from pleaſures of the world, to abſent them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues from commo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> playes &amp; gamings, and from the pompe of common feaſtes and banquets to be ſober and ſhamefaſt
<pb facs="tcp:3170:123"/> in their priuate behauiour, to geue them ſelues from vſury and vnhoneſt gayn, to ſeeke to deceiue no man, to ſhunne the loue of mony as the roote of all vices, to eſchue worldly buſineſſes and offices, to accept no degree of honor through am<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bition, to receiue no giftes or preſentes for the beſtowing of Gods benefites, to flee from all falſe practiſes and conſpira<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cies, to ſhun hatred, enuy and backby<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting, to keep their eyes from wandring, their tongs from walking, their geſture from looſenes and wantonnes, to yeald proofe of modeſtie and ſhamefaſtnes by the plainneſſe of their geſture and appar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>raile, to abhorre all villanous words and works, vtterly to refraine the company of widowes and maydens, to admitte no women to dwell with them, except they be very neere of kinne to them, to inde<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer to mayntayne the chaſtitie of their bodyes, or els to binde themſelues in mariage, (howbeit but onely once) to o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bay their Elders, to forbeare to vaunt themſelues with bragging and boaſting, and finally to apply themſelues continu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally to the reading of the Chriſten doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trine, and to the exerciſe of Pſalmes, Hymnes, and ſongs, for ſuch ought they to be which intend to geue themſelues
<pb n="114" facs="tcp:3170:123"/> to the ſeruing of God: that by their la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>boring to get knowledge to themſelues, they may miniſter the doctrine of grace to the people.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Truely here be many good condi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions and vertues. And if the prieſts of theſe dayes, which are ſo greatly in loue with y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> tenths of worldly goods, had but a tenth part of theſe vertues, the world ſhould not be ſo corrupted as it is. But euery body ſeeth, that now a dayes men of quite contrary conditions are aduaunced to the Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nefices &amp; Offices of the Church. For a father that hath many children, doth not ſeeke to preferre that ſonne of his into the miniſtery which is moſt gen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tle and vertuous, but him which is moſt vntoward and vnfit. And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of grow the extreeme abuſes, corrup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions, and ignorance that is among the Cleargie.</p>
               <p>And as in olde tyme the teachers,<note place="margin">Prieſtes ought to be Preachers.</note> and Shepheardes were learned men: ſo did they imploy the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſelues to teach others, and they that did not ſo, were reputed not onely vnworthy of theyr chardge and vocatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, but alſo worthy to be abhorred of euery man. Thus ſpeaketh a Canon thereof.</p>
               <pb facs="tcp:3170:124"/>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">c. Vlt. diſt. <hi>43.</hi>
                  </note>
                  <hi>The ſowing abroad of the heauenly ſeede is commaunded vs: Curſed be we if we hold our peace. Which thing, ſeing that the veſſel of election doth feare and cry out at: how much more ought we lit<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tle ones to be afeard? Wherfore, as it is a great fault in the Shepheards, to co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ceale the truth which they ought to publiſhe abroad: ſo is it no ſmall daunger (God ſheeld it) to ſuch as deſpiſe their doctrin which they ought to obay.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And an other Cannon taken out of the counſell of <hi>Tollero,</hi> doth ſhew that the whole duety of Prieſtes conſiſteth in ſtuding the Scriptures, &amp; in prea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ching them to the people.<note place="margin">c. Ignoran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tia. diſt. <hi>38.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Ignorannce the mother of all errors (ſayth the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non) is to be eſchewed in any wiſe by prieſtes, whoſe duety it is, to preach the worde of God vnto the people. The prieſtes are admoniſhed by <hi>Paule</hi> the A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtle writing vnto <hi>Timothie,</hi> to read the holy Scriptures. Be diligent (ſayth he) in reading, in exhorting, and in teaching: and continue alwayes in the ſame. Let Prieſtes be cunning in the holy Scrip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures and Cannons, and let all then la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bour be in preaching and teaching; and let them edifie all men, as wel by know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge of fayth, as by redreſſe of maners.</hi>
               </p>
               <pb n="115" facs="tcp:3170:124"/>
               <p>But where be nowe theſe Shep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>heardes, whiche geue themſelues to preaching, ſhall you finde one ſuch a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongeſt twentye of your Prieſtes? There are none that meddle with preaching, ſaue a few monkes, and their ſo doing is contrary to the pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſion of monkery: For by the Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s (as we haue ſhewed before) it is not lawfull for monkes to preach. And as for redreſſe of ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ners, and examples of good workes: where is it to be found? Not amongſt the Curats and Prieſtes of this time, who (for the moſt part) are full of ignora<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce, which being (as the Canon ſaith) the mother of all errors, hath layd her belly a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mong them, and (by their meanes,) hath brought forth all the abuſes, er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rors, and corruptions that be in the world, ſo as men cannot abide any re<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>formation or amendment.</p>
               <p>Furthermore in old time, biſhops and other Eccleſiaſticall perſons,<note place="margin">What the talke and communica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of Cle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gime<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ought to be.</note> had none other ordinary talke and com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munication, (no not euen at their feaſtes and banquets) but of pointes of the Scripture, according to a Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non made in the third Councel of <hi>Tol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leto,</hi> which ſaith thus: <hi>Becauſe that
<pb facs="tcp:3170:125"/> moſt commonly there is nothing but tel<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ling of idle tales at the table:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Pro reue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rentia. diſt. <hi>44.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>therefore (for the reuerence of God and Prieſtes) the holy and vniuerſall councell decre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth that Prieſtes ſhall vſe to reade ſome parte of the holy Scriptures at their meales. For by that meanes the ſoule may wel be edefied, and vnprofitable fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bles layd aſide.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>I doe aſke now, ſhall ye finde this Canon well practiſed and obſerued in theſe dayes? No: but ye ſhall find the cleane contrary, as euery man doth ſee and know.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">What By<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhops ought to be.</note>The Biſhops and Paſtors of olde time, tooke not the ſtate of a Biſhop to be a degree of honor and dignitie, but a chardge of great waight &amp; pain<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fulnes: but they eſteemed it to be an honorable thing in a Paſtor, to be learned &amp; of good knowledge. Har<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken what the canons doe ſpeak ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of.<note place="margin">c. Qui epiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>copatum. <hi>8.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>He that deſirerh a Biſhoprick, deſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth a good work. By theſe wordes the Apoſtle meant to teach vs what a Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhoprick is: namely, that it is a title of worke and not of worſhip. For it is a greeke word, which ſignifieth that he to whom the charge of a Biſhoprick is co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitted, is as an ouerſeer of all ſuch as
<pb n="116" facs="tcp:3170:125"/> are committed to his chardge, and that he ought to haue a care of them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And another Canon ſayth thus:<note place="margin">c. Viliſſimus <hi>1.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That man is to be counted moſt vile, which is in higheſt degree of honor, if he doe not alſo excell all others in know<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledge and holines.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Nay contrariwiſe in theſe dayes e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uery man ſeeth that to be a Biſhop,<note place="margin">A deſcriptio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of a Popiſh praelats prieſthood.</note> is a title of honor and dignitie, voyd of all other chardge than to make good cheere, and to keep a Biſhoply table, cauſing a kinde of ſeruice to be ſayd in the Church by ſome chapline of his for faſhion ſake. But to be a man of knowledge, of good life, and of playn meaning, is a vile and a diſdainfull thing. The Biſhops the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſelues laugh ſuch people to ſcorne, and cannot a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bide to haue them about them.</p>
               <p>Touching eccleſiaſticall goods (for the which our Clergy men contend in theſe dayes with tooth and nayle) let vs ſee a litle how the men of olde time did vſe them,<note place="margin">The vſe of church goodes.</note> and how they ought to be vſed by the auncient Canons. Firſt of all according to theſe Canons, they ought not to poſſeſſe any lands, nor a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny other temporall goods, but onely the tithes and offrings. Theſe are the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:126"/> very words of a Canon taken out of S. <hi>Iherome:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Clericus. <hi>12.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The Churchman ought to ſhew himſelfe to be ſuch a one as poſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeſſeth the Lord, and is poſſeſſed of the Lord. He that poſſeſſeth the Lord and ſayeth with the Prophet, the Lord is my porcion, can poſſeſſe nothing but the Lord. And if he poſſeſſe any other thing, the Lord will not be his porcion. As for example, if he poſſeſſe ſiluer, gold, lands, or moueables, the Lord diſdaineth to be his porcion amongſt theſe things. Alſo if I be the porcion of the Lord, and the meeteline of his heritage, I haue no part with the other tribes, but (as a Leuite &amp; Prieſt) I liue of the tenths and ſeruing at the altar: I am found by the offerings of the altar: hauing my food and clothing, I content me therwith, and naked I fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low the naked croſſe.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now I do aſke of you how wel this Canon is performed in theſe dayes? Haue not the clergy men all the beſt &amp; goodlieſt poſſeſſions, rentes, and re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uenewes that are to be found, ouer and beſides their tithes &amp; offerings? If the caſe concerne the demaunding of tithes, they can ſkil to ſay that they belong to them, as to thoſe that hold the place of the Leuites, to whom (by the old law of Moyſes) the tenthes
<pb n="117" facs="tcp:3170:126"/> ought to belong. But if it bee put to them that they ought not to poſſes a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny landes or temperall inheritaunce, as indeed the leuites did not, becauſe it was forbidden them by the law: They will not then be Leuites anye longer, nor ſay that they repreſented them. It is not amiſſe to co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſtrue it to moſt aduantage, that they may bee gathering on all handes thereby. As touching tithes and offerings,<note place="margin">How the goods of the Church ought to be vſed.</note> let vs now ſee how the biſhops and prieſts did vſe the tenthes in old tymes, and how they ought to vſe them now, ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cording to the canons. That is, that they owght to deuide the reuenew of the tenthes and offeringes, into foure partes: Whereof one fourth part was to be geuen to the Byſhop, to mayn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tayne him &amp; his family, that he might keepe hoſpitality for ſtraungers: an other fourth part was to goe to the prieſtes and clergy of his Church: an other fourth part was to be beſtow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed vpon the poore: and the laſt fourth part was to be imploied in the repai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring of his churches. Harken to the expres words of a canon taken out of S. <hi>Gelaſius,</hi> which ſayth thus.<note place="margin">c. Quatuor, &amp;c. Mos. eſt. <hi>12.</hi> q. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>All the reuenewes and offerings of the Church, ought to be deuided into foure partes, if
<pb facs="tcp:3170:127"/> the value thereof will beare it, (as is found to haue bene decreed long agoe,) Whereof one part belongeth to the By<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop, an other to the Clarkes, the thyrd to the poore, and the fourth is to be im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ployed in building.</hi> And an other Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſpeaketh thus. <hi>It is the cuſtome of the Apoſtolicke Seate, to commaunde the new made Byſhopes to deuide all the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uenewes of his Biſhopricke into foure partes: the one part for himſelfe and hys family, and to the keeping of hoſpitality, an other for the clergy, the third part for the poore, and the fourth for the repay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring of Churches.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thus you ſee how the tenths and offerings were beſtowed in old time. But in theſe dayes the diſtribution &amp; imployment of them is farre other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe, for the Prieſts vſe the partition of the Lyon, taking all to themſelues, and leauing no part to the poore. And yet haue we ſeene euen in our time, that theſe auncient Canons haue bin ſet in force againe by the ſtatutes of Orleance, in the raign of the late king <hi>Charles</hi> the ninth, in the yeare <hi>1561.</hi> for there is a branch of that ſtatute, which ſaith that the fourth part of the tenths ſhall be diſtributed to the poore of e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uery
<pb n="118" facs="tcp:3170:127"/> Countrey where they are leuy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed. But the Clergiemen haue ſo wel handled the matter by ſetting them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues againſt it, &amp; by their appeales that the ſaid branch could neuer yet be put in execution, nor attaine any ef<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect at all, ſo charitable are they to<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards the poore. And yet by the aun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Canons the tenths are named the tributes of the poore.<note place="margin">Tithes are the tribute of the poore.</note> And there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore thoſe which doe not pay their tithes well, be counted gilty of the death of the poore, which die for want and neceſſitie. How much more gilty then are they which can ſo well exacte the tenthes, &amp; keep all to themſelues, and geue naught to the poore? Let vs harken (I pray you) how the canons doe thunder againſt ſuch kind of peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple as doe withhold the goods of the needy.<note place="margin">c. Decema. <hi>16.</hi> q. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The tenths</hi> (ſaith the Canon) <hi>are the tributes of needy ſoules, ſo that if thou payeſt wel thy tithes thou ſhalt not only receaue aboundance of fruites, but alſo health of body and ſoule. He that payeth them not, is an vſurper of other mennes goods. And looke how many poore folke doe die for want of ſuſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nance in the place where he dwelleth, of ſo many murders ſhall he be gilty before
<pb facs="tcp:3170:128"/> the ſeate of the eternall iudge, for con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uerting of the thinges to his own vſe, which are appointed for the poore.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And ſurely the Church of old time could ſo ill away with ſuch an abuſe in the Clergie, as is the withholding of the goods of the poore, that it wold neuer haue ſuffered it. But contrari<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe (by the auncient Canons) the Biſhops and the reſt of the Clergie, ſhould haue been conſtrayned to ſuc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cor the poore and needy with the gold and ſiluer of the Church, and to im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ploy it rather in this work of charity, than in making of faire buildings and in repayring of Churches. Theſe are the words of a Canon taken out of S. <hi>Ambroſe:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Aurum. <hi>12</hi> q. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>The Church hath gold, not to hoord it vp, but to diſtribute it to the needy. To what end ſhould a man keepe that, which ſerueth him to no purpoſe. Do we not know what a great quantitie of gold and ſiluer the Aſſiriens tooke out of the temple of the Lorde? were it not much better that the prieſtes ſhould be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtowe it to the releefe of the poore and needy, than that the wicked enemye ſhould ſpoyle it and carry it away? will not the Lord ſay vnto yov, wherefore haue ye ſuffered ſo many needy folke to
<pb n="119" facs="tcp:3170:128"/> dye for hu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>gar? For thou hadſt gold wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>with thou mighteſt haue bought them meate: wherefore haſt thou ſuffered ſo many Captiues to be led into bondage, and to be killed by the enemy for lack of beyng redeemed? It had bene much better for thee to haue ſaued the veſſels of lyfe, then the veſſels of mettall. Thou ſhalt not know what to aunſwere vnto this, for what wilt thou ſay? That thou waſt afrayd leaſt the Te<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ple of God ſhould not haue bene well garniſhed? I ſay vnto thee, that the Sacramentes haue no neede of gould. The thinges which are not to be boughte for golde, are neuer the more acceptable for the golds ſake. The redemption of Captiues is the ornament of holy thinges. And truely theſe are the precious veſſels, which do ſaue mens ſoules from death.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>That is the true treaſor of the Lord, which couereth that whiche his bloud hath couered.</hi> And the next Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowing taken out of <hi>S. Iherom,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Gloria. 12. q. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> ſayth thus. <hi>The glory and reputation of a Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop, is to pinch himſelfe to inrich the poore, and it is a ſhame for a Prieſt to ſeeke riches to himſelfe. Many build vp the walles, and in the mean while do pul downe the pillors of the Churche. The
<pb facs="tcp:3170:129"/> marble gliſtereth, the Lampe ſhyneth, and the aulter is garniſhed with preci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous ſtones, but of all this while, there is no account made of the ſeruau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts of god. To receiue the goodes which ought to be diſtributed to the poore, and to be de<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſirous to keepe them vnſpent, is a poynt of to great forecaſt, or els of to great fear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fulnes, but to conuert any part of it to a mans owne vſe, is a fault whiche paſſeth the crueltie of the greateſt theeues of the worlde.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Marke this definitiue ſentence, which this good doctor S. <hi>Ierom</hi> hath pronunced agaynſt ſuch as withhold the goodes of the poore, and beſtow them to their own vſe Oh good lord, howe full of ſuche theeues is this world at this day, which are co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>de<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ned by this ſentence of S <hi>Ierom.</hi> At leaſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe the moſt part of my maſters of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Clergy, can not waſh their handes of this crime of deteining and vſurping the goodes of the poore, except they will deny the Canons heretofore al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leadged, which are grounded vpon al reaſon and equity, and haue bene ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lily obſerued in the primatiue church. I doubt not but that many of the cler<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gy will thinke this little diſcourſe of
<pb n="120" facs="tcp:3170:129"/> tyme which I haue made touching their diſcipline,<note place="margin">They that conceale the truth main<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teyne error.</note> very hard and gre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uous. But I beſeech them to ſuffer their affections to geue place to the truth. Their owne Canons ſhal ſerue me for a lawfull defence and excuſe in this caſe. For by them we be taught, neuer to conceale the truth, but bould<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ly to ſpeake it vpon payne to be ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>counted oppreſſors of the ſame, and allowers of error. Theſe are the wordes of a canon of Pope <hi>Innocentes. <hi>The errour which men do not reſiſt,</hi>
                  </hi>
                  <note place="margin">c. Error. diſt <hi>83.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>ſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>meth to bee allowed. And the trueth which is not defended, is oppreſſed. If a man neglect to reſiſt the vnruly, it is as good as a mayntayning &amp; bolſtering of them: neither can the party be excuſed of ſuſpition of ſecret ſociety, which neg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lecteth to withſtand the crime that is manifeſt.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>There is alſo another canon which ſayth thus:<note place="margin">c. Facientie dist. <hi>83.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That party is gilty of the fact, which is careles to correct the thing that he may amend. For it is written, that not only thoſe are partakers of the miſdeede which commit it, but alſo they that conſent thereunto. And he that condemneth ſuch as goe aſtray, ſheweth himſelfe to hate their miſdoinges: and
<pb facs="tcp:3170:130"/> he leaueth no gap for himſelfe to leape out at, which challengeth thoſe that ſtart out of the way.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By which canon we ought all of vs to learne, not to winke at vices and miſdealings. And therefore my may<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſters of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> clergy, may (if it pleaſe the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>) make themſelues a wholeſome medi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cine of the things which I haue ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken heretofore concerning their man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ners and diſcipline. And like as they ſpare not to exclaime againſt the Pro<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>teſtants (howbeit wrongfully) that they are the cauſe of the ciuill trobles in Fraunce, and ſo conſequently of the corruptions and diſorders that are bred of them: So ſet them bethinke themſelues a litle of their own doe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ings, and they ſhall finde by the Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons which I haue alleadged here<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tofore, that in their own orders there are as many abuſes and corruptions as poſſibly can be. But now that I haue ſpoaken ſufficiently of the Pope, and of the Romiſh Clergie, let vs now enter into theire Purgatory.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="12" type="chapter">
               <pb n="121" facs="tcp:3170:130"/>
               <head>
                  <g ref="char:leaf">❧</g> Of Purgatorye. The xii. chapter.</head>
               <p>THe Romain Catholicks doe hold opinion, that there is a certaine place within the earth which is not altogether ſo low as hell, whether the ſoules of the good Chriſtians which are dead, doe goe to purge them of their ſinnes by tormentes of fire and other rigorous paynes: and that eue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry deadly ſinne ſhould, by deſart, haue ſeuen yeares of purgation, if the term of yeares were not ſhortned by maſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes, ſuffrages, and pardons. And for this cauſe they doe hold opinion, that it is needfull to cauſe a great number of maſſes and ſuffrages to be ſayd for them that be dead, and to the ſame end to geue legacies and foundacions of Obites to maſſeprieſts and chaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tryprieſts, and to make good prouiſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of pardons, ſpecially in the time of the great Iubileis and Croyſſeys, which they ſell very good cheape.</p>
               <p>And in very truth this doctrine of Purgatory hath exceedingly inriched the Cleargie,<note place="margin">Purgatory the inricher of the Cler<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gye.</note> yea more than any other thing. For there dyed not ſo poore a wretch which gaue not ſome legacie to the prieſt, (yea often times euen the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:131"/> beſt thing they had) to haue them ſing maſſes for the caſe of their ſoules, and to ſhorten the time of their abode in purgatory. And hereunto were al ſick folke perſwaded by their Confeſſors, which would make great difficultye &amp; nicenes to geue them abſolution, ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept they would promiſe to geue one thing or other to the church.</p>
               <p>And the better to draw them here<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>unto, they made them beleue that for euery mortall ſinne, their ſoules ſhold remain (as is ſaid) ſeuen yeares in the paynes of purgatory, which would be an infinite time, if it were not ſhorte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned by maſſes. For, ſay they, although that God doe in this world, pardon the ſinnes of all ſuch as confeſſe them to the prieſt and make ſatiſfaction, yet doth he remit but the ſinne only, and not the payne, ſo as we muſt needes goe to purgacory to ſuffer paynes for al the ſinnes which we haue commit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted in all our life time: Which paines are ſo great, as greater are not poſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble. For (ſay they) there is as greate difference betwixt the fire of purga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tory and the fire of this world, as is betwixt a burning coale &amp; the breath of a mannes mouth. By reaſon wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of the poore world had ſo great feare
<pb n="130" facs="tcp:3170:131"/> and conceit of this hote fire of purga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tory, and of the infinite time which they ſhould be fayn to remaine there, accounting ſeuen yeares for euery mortall ſinne which was committed in a mannes life time, that euery man gaue vnto the Prieſtes, as much as they would craue, to the end that their time in purgatory might be ſhortned. But contrary to this doctrine, the Proteſtantes doe hold opinion that we haue no other purgatory than the bloud of our Lord <hi>Ieſus Ghriſt,</hi> which waſheth away and clenſeth all mens ſinnes which beleue in him. And they ſay that his precious bloud is more then ſufficient to wipe out all our ſinnes, without hauing neede to be purged by any fier. And that our ſaui<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>our doth not clenſe vs by halfes, but throughly altogether, and we ſhould doe him wrong and iniury, to beleue that we haue need of any other kinde of clenſing, than of that which he him ſelfe maketh, in iuſtifying vs by bea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring our iniquities, and by wyping away our ſinnes and blemiſhes: And that it is a mockery to ſay that God doth pardon our ſinnes, and not the payn due for ſinne: as if you wold ſay, he forgeueth vs the dets that we doe
<pb facs="tcp:3170:132"/> owe him, but not the payment of the dettes: for he will haue that ſtill.</p>
               <p>And now (to ſay the truth) all men may eaſily iudge that this doctrine is better tha<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> the doctrine of the Romiſh Catholickes, according to our firſt rule, becauſe that by the ſame, Chriſt our Redeemer is moſt honored, for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>aſmuche as he is acknowledged to be the only and whole purger of our ini<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quities, and our true and only Atto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nementmaker and Iuſtifyer.</p>
               <p>And aſfor the holy ſcripture, that doth teach vs that the faythfull and choſen of God do dye vnto the Lord and that thoſe which dye vnto y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Lord are very happy, &amp; do go into the place of reſt. Theſe are the expreſſe wordes of S. <hi>Iohn. <hi>Happy are they which from this time forth do dye to the Lord:</hi>
                  </hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Apoc.</hi> 14.13.</note> 
                  <hi>for they do reſt from their labors.</hi> And for thoſe which dye not to the Lord, foraſmuch as they be none of his, nor members of the body of the true church where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of chriſt is the head: it is certayne that there is no ſaluation for them. And therefore it is in vayne to imagine a purgatory, either for the one, or for the other. For as many as die to the lord, go preſently to reſt &amp; not into purga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tory. And thoſe which doe not dye to
<pb n="123" facs="tcp:3170:132"/> the Lord, do go into euerlaſting payn (not into purgatorye) and there is no ſaluation for them. And as for the text taken out of the booke of the Macha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bees, which alloweth prayer for the dead,<note place="margin">2. <hi>Machab.</hi> 12.43. <hi>&amp;</hi> 15.39.</note> and ſo by conſequence purgato<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry alſo: The Proteſtantes ſay that it ought to be houlden for a certayn and vndoubted rule, that we ought not to build any article or fayth vpon the bookes called <hi>Apocripha,</hi> of which nu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ber this booke of the Machabyes is one: inſomuch as the Author there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of that wrate it, confeſſeth that he may perchaunce haue ouerſhot himſelfe, and that he hath written in ſimple ſtile, and that he was not of ſkill to write any better: which is an vnmeete kinde of ſpeech for the holy Ghoſt, who can not erre nor hath any neede to be excuſed for ſpeaking in a baſe ſtile: for when he liſteth he ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth in a higher ſtile than the excel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lenteſt Orators that ouer were in the world.</p>
               <p>And as touching the text where it is ſayes: <hi>that the ſinne againſt the holy Ghoſt is not pardoned, neither in this world,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Mat.</hi> 12.32</note> 
                  <hi>nor in the would to come.</hi> (Whereupon the Romiſh Catholicks doe inferre, fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowing the interpretation of S. <hi>Gre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gory</hi>)
<pb facs="tcp:3170:133"/> that then the other ſinnes are for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geuen in the other world, and ſo by conſequence, that there muſt nedes be a purgatory: the proteſtantes affirme that to be an ill concluſion. For in ſo ſaying our Lord Ieſus Chriſt mente nothing elſe, but that y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſinne againſte the holy Ghoſt ſhal neuer be forgeue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. S. <hi>Oregory</hi> himſelf (as we will declare hereafter) doth not ſay that all other ſinnes ſauing the ſinne agaynſt the holy Ghoſt, ſhall be pardoned in the world to come: but onely that the ſmaleſt ſort of ſinnes which are called veniall ſinnes, ſhalbe then forgeuen. Let vs now come to the Canons.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Prayer for the dead is diſproued.</note>There are two peeces of Canons in the decrees of <hi>Graecian,</hi> which may eaſely quench and confound purgato<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry. For by the one it is ſayd that in this world one of vs may wel be hel<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped by the prayers of another: But when we depart from hence to ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peare before the ſeate of Chriſt, euery man muſt beare his own burthe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, and then the prayers of Saints which are in paradiſe will nothing auaile vs, and much leſſe will the prayers of me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of this world ſtand vs in any ſteade. Theſe are the wordes of the Canon.<note place="margin">c. Inpraeſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ti. <hi>13.</hi> q. <hi>2.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>In this preſent world we know we may
<pb n="132" facs="tcp:3170:133"/> helpe one another with our prayers and good aduice: but when we come before the iudgement ſeate of Chriſt, then ney<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther <hi>Iob.</hi> nor <hi>Daniell,</hi> nor <hi>Noe,</hi> can pray for any, but euery man ſhall then beare his own burthen.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The other Canon ſayth that nei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther the biſhops nor the Apoſtles can aſſoyle the dead of their ſinnes: Wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>upon it followeth y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> men haue bought the Popes pardons in vaine, for the redeeming of thoſe which are ſayd to haue been in Purgatory. Theſe are the very words of the ſaid Canon ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken out of the decrees of Pope <hi>Gelaſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>us:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>c.</hi> 2. 24, <hi>q.</hi> 2.</note> 
                  <hi>We reade that Chriſt hath rayſed the dead to life: But we read not that e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer he releaſed any of thoſe which were dead in ſinne. And he who only had the power to doe it, hath geuen this princi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pall commaundement to S. <hi>Peter,</hi> ſaying: <hi>That which thou vnbindeſt vpon earth, ſhall be vnbound in heauen, and that which thou bindest vpon earth ſhall be bound in heauen.</hi> He ſayth vpon earth, but he neuer ſayd that he which is departed bound by ſin, ſhalbe releaſed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Which Canon doth well ſhew, that the power to vnbinde doth not ſtretch ſo farre as to hell, nor ſo farre as to the pretended Purgatory, but
<pb facs="tcp:3170:134"/> only to the earth: and that the Popes of late yeares haue gone about to ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tend the boundes of their territories to farre, in commaunding the angels (as they doe by their bulles of par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dons) to goe fetch the ſoules of ſuch out of purgatory, as the Popes themſelues liſted to name, for they haue no co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>maundement that reacheth either higher or lower than the earth.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Whence prayer for the deade commeth.</note>It is true that for ground of this doctrine of Purgatory, they alleadge that the cuſtome of praying for the dead hath been allowed and receaued now of long time, euen from the time of the primitiue Church. But it doth not therby follow, but that an error is an error, although it be neuer ſo old.<note place="margin">c. Cum Mar<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>thae. vlt. ext de celebr. miſſa.</note> Moreouer (as Pope <hi>Innocent</hi> the third doth witnes) many of the aun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient Fathers haue beleeued, that the glory of thoſe which are in Paradiſe, might ſtill grow greater vntil the day of iudgement, and ſo by conſequence they did imagine that it was lawfull to pray to god for the increaſe of their glorifying.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">De Ciuit. Dei. lib. <hi>2.</hi> c. <hi>24.</hi>
                  </note>S. <hi>Auguſtine</hi> alſo wryteth (how be it that he alloweth not the opinion) that ſome auncient Fathers haue i<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>magined, that to pray for the damned
<pb n="125" facs="tcp:3170:134"/> ſort, might doe them good, not to ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>empt them from eternall payne, but to moderate their torme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ts. And ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore although that this kinde of pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing for the dead were ſufferable, (as in deede it is not) ſeeing it hath no foundation in the word of God, yet cannot Purgatory be grounded ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>upon, foraſmuch as the praying of the Fathers of olde time, was either for thoſe which were happy in Paradiſe, for that their glory and bleſſedneſſe might increaſe, or for thoſe which were damned, that their payne might be diminiſhed, and not for any which they beleeued to haue bin lodged in Purgatory. For in thoſe dayes they knew not yet what was meante by Purgatory, nor where Purgatory ſtoode. For it is but a late inuention of the new deſcriptions of hell.</p>
               <p>The famoſeſt doctor that euer ſpake of Purgatory, is S. <hi>Gregory:</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Dialog.</hi> 4. <hi>c.</hi> 39.</note> who not<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>withſtanding, ſpeaketh after ſuch a faſhion, that he ſeemeth to make no great reckning of the matter, For he ſayeth that none but veniall ſinnes may be purged by the fire of Purga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tory, the deadly ſins ca<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>not:<note place="margin">The ſmale power of Purgatory in clenſing mens ſinnes</note> So that by this reckning the paines &amp; torments of this pretended Purgatory, haue no
<pb facs="tcp:3170:135"/> more power to purge, than hath the ſimple holy water: whereunto they doe likewiſe attribute the vertue of clenſing, and of waſhing away of mennes veniall ſinnes. Theſe are the very words of S. <hi>Gregory.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Such as a man departeth hence, ſuch is he preſented in the day of iudgement. But yet we muſt beleue that before the iudgeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t, there is a fire of purgation for certayne degrees of ſinnes, becauſe the truth ſayth, that if any ma<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> haue blaſphe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med the holy Ghoſt, his ſinnes ſhall not be forgeuen, neither in this world nor in the world to come. By which wordes it is geuen vs to vnderſtand, that there are ſome ſinnes which may be pardoned in this world, and ſome in the world to come. For that which is denied in one ſinne, is graunted in an other by conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quent interpretation. But yet (as I haue ſayd) you muſt vnderſtand this to be ſpo<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ken of the leaſte ſinnes, as the ſpeaking many idle wordes, to much laughter, to great carefulnes for a mans owne family (which is a ſinne that can hardly be ſhu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                     <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned euen of ſuche as know beſt how to keepe the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ſelues from ſinning) or to erre in poyntes which are of no great impor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tance, or to be ignorant of the<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. Al which ſinnes make a mans burthen the heuier
<pb n="134" facs="tcp:3170:135"/> eue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> after death, if they be not pardoned in his life tyme.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Vpon this text and vpon the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>terpretation which S. <hi>Gregory</hi> hath made of it, (howbeit amiſſe, as I haue ſayd before in the text of the holy ſcrip<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ture which ſayth that y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> ſinne againſt the holy Ghoſte is not pardoned in this world nor in the world to come) the Romiſh Catholicks, or rather the Scholemen and ſophiſters haue alto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gether builded and founded their pur<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>gatory. And they are not contented y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> onely veniall ſinnes ſhould there bee purged, (as S. <hi>Gregory</hi> would:) but they will needes haue it to ſerue for the doing away of deadly ſinnes alſo, either by remayning there the full time of ſeuen yeares for euery deadly ſinne, or elſe by redeeming or ſhorte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning that long ſeaſon, by the celebra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting and founding of Maſſes and o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther ſuffrages. Which addition of the Sophiſters hath maruelouſly inri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> kitchins of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> clergy &amp; mo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>kes, and brought great aboundance of water to their milles, which had ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer happened to them, if purgatorye had ſerued but onely to purge veniall ſinnes, according to the aforeſayd opi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of S. <hi>Gregory.</hi> for the good people
<pb facs="tcp:3170:136"/> of chriſtendome had rather to haue purged themſelues from thoſe ſinnes with holy water (which did no harme to thoſe that ſprinckled themſelues therewith) then by the fyer of purga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tory which is affirmed to be extreme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly burning and ſcalding hot, or by the founding of maſſes and Obits, which were farre deerer then was the holy water. So as purgatorye had bene brought to nothing, as a waſt and barren ſoyle, if men had held them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues to the onely ſayings of S. <hi>Gre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gory.</hi> Thus may you ſee how the poore world hath bene abuſed, by the inue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tors and practiſors of ſuch holy deceytes.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="13" type="chapter">
               <head>¶ Of the exception of <hi>preſcription.</hi> The xiii. chapter.</head>
               <p>HEtherto I thinke I haue made it to appeare playnely enough, that the Romiſh Catholickes are not ſo well groundes as they imagine, in y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> poynts of religion which they would mayntayne agaynſt the proteſtantes, Now therfore let them blame the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed religion aſmuch as them liſt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth
<pb n="127" facs="tcp:3170:136"/> and report it to be new, full of er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rors and hereſies, and contrary to the word of God: and finally let them deface it as much as ſhal pleaſe them. For when it co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>meth to y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> vpſhot, their haſty headines and their wilfull for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deeming through the corruptnes of their affections, ſhall neuer bring to paſſe, but that truth ſhall alwayes be truth, and darcknes be darcknes. Do what they can to the vttermoſt, yet will the trueth continue alwayes to ſtrong for them, in the iudgement of the wiſeſt ſort. I know well that thoſe which thinke themſelues to haue the beſt braynes, and to be of greateſt in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſight in all matters, are the perſons that vtter their opinions ſo boldly in this controuerſy of Religion, ſaying that the reformed Religion (which they tearme new) is a ſauage Religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, fond and full of follies and errors: and they will needes be beleeued in the matter vpo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> their bare word, with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out proouing any part of that which they ſpeake.</p>
               <p>But as thoſe kinde of people are commonly ignorant and malicious, and moreouer poſſeſſed with ambiti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on and beaſtlines: ſo doth it appeare that their mouthes are euer ſtil open,
<pb facs="tcp:3170:137"/> euen when their ouerarrogant igno<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance is beaten down by good rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſons and allegations. And when they haue done all that they can, for their laſt refuge they are fayne to runne to the exception of preſcription, ſaying, that the Romiſh Religion hath been receaued and obſerued in Fraunce e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uer ſince the firſt ſetting vp of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> king<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome, euen ſince the great king <hi>Clowis,</hi> who was the firſt Chriſtian king, and that it is not like that God would leaue the world ſo long time (which is more than a thouſand yeares) in error and ignorance.<note place="margin">Preſcriptio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> can bear no ſway in mat<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ters concer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning God &amp; Religion.</note>
               </p>
               <p>But what if it be denyed that their Religion (ſuch as it is this preſe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t) was obſerued in the time of <hi>Clowis,</hi> or of <hi>Charlemayn,</hi> or of many other kings of Fraunce which haue beene ſince that time? How would they prooue that which they haue ſayd? And if the contrary be proued to them by wry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tings of auncyent Biſhops and Doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tors of Fraunce, by the which it doth appeere that in this Realme in olde time they did hold the ſame Religion, or uery neare the ſame, which the Pro<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>teſtants doe in theſe dayes, what will they anſwere then? And were it not alſo very eaſie to proue by the Hiſto<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riographers
<pb n="136" facs="tcp:3170:137"/> which haue written the liues of the Popes, and alſo by the de<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>crees of the Popes themſelues, that the moſt part of their ceremonies and traditions (whereof at this day they make more account than of Gods word) haue bin inuented and brought into the Church by the Popes of la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter times, long ſince <hi>Charlemayn?</hi> And therefore they which ſayd that the Ro<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>miſh Religion (ſuch as it is at this preſent) hath been obſerued in Frau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce euer ſince the beginning of the king<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dome there, doe greatly miſtake their markes, and cannot verify their ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, but the contrarye is eaſie to be prooued.</p>
               <p>But let vs put the caſe (how be it without graunting it) that the thing which they ſay is true, and that this Romiſh Religion is of the vttermoſt antiquitie that can be. Muſt the truth of God therfore forgoe his right, by the exception of preſcription? Noe truely. For if by the Ciuill law there be no prrſcription agaynſt a king, how much leſſe then, may it be againſt the king of kinges? And put the caſe again (without graunting it) that pre<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſcription ought to take place againſt God: yet were it not reaſon (thinke
<pb facs="tcp:3170:138"/> you) to recken the lapſe of time accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to Gods meaſuring thereof? Now it is certayn, that with God, a thouſand, yea and twelue hundred thouſand yeares, are no more than an hower, or a quarter of an hower, and therfore by the lapſe of ſo litle ſpace of time, preſcription can take no aduan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tage. But all men of ſound iudgeme<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t will alwayes grau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t that as time doth not change the truth into vntruth, nor vntruth into truth: So alſo of conſequence we muſt not admit a Re<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ligio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> for true and good, vnder colour that it hath indured long time, ſeeing that the exception of preſcription is not to be admitted in ſuch caces.</p>
               <p>For els if the Romiſh Catholickes will needes ſticke to the Iudgement of preſcription for the allowance of a Religion: then muſt they make good the religion of Mahomet, which hath already laſted aboue a thouſa<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>d yeres, which thing I am ſure that none of them will doe, how paſſionate ſoeuer they be otherwiſe. And if it be demau<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded wherefore god hath ſo long tyme ſuffered y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> error of Mahomet amo<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>gſt the <hi>Turkes, Perſians, Arrabians, Sirians,</hi> &amp; the other Eſterne and Southern peo<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ple of <hi>Aſia</hi> and <hi>Affrica,</hi> among whom
<pb n="129" facs="tcp:3170:138"/> the Apoſtles and diſciples of Ieſus Chriſt preached the Goſpell and pla<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted ſo many fayre Churches: there is no other anſwere to be made vnto it. but that god hath done it by his ſecret iudgement, wherof we are ignorant. Full well we know that he hath done it for good and a iuſt cauſe, &amp; to good purpoſe, becauſe he doth nothing but that which is good and iuſt. But it doth not become vs to ſearch any deeper for the perticuler cauſes which haue moued him ſo to doe, neither ought we to be inquiſitiue of his pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uities and ſecret di<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>g<gap reason="illegible" resp="#MURP" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>mentes. The ſame alſo is to be anſwered, to ſuch as ſay that it is not likely y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> God would ſuffer the people of Chriſtendome to erre, ſo long as ſince the maſſe hath had his full ſcope. For (to be ſhort) ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing that God is the truth it ſelfe and y<hi rend="sup">t</hi> his word is true: it is much better to yeld God his due honor by ſticking onely to his word, then to refort to cuſtome and preſcription of time, to authoriſe the traditions of me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Math.</hi> 5.21.</note> Ieſus Chriſt himſelfe doth teach vs playne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly enough, that we ought to reiect the traditions of men, although they be neuer ſo auncient, and grou<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ded vpon preſcription of time out of minde, and
<pb facs="tcp:3170:139"/> that we ought alwayes to haue re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>courſe back to the pure word of God, which ſhal laſt for euer, notwithſtand<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ing al cuſtomes &amp; preſcriptio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s which are agaynſt it. For in reprouing the traditio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s of the Phariſies which had then bene receiued &amp; allowed of long time, he exhorteth his diſciples to caſt them of, and to returne back agayne to the pure word of God, and to the naturall meaning thereof ſaying: you haue heard how it was ſayd to the me<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of old time &amp;c.</p>
               <p>As for the auncient Canons, they are ſo cleare and expreſſe in this caſe, as is poſſible &amp; therfore it ſhall ſuffice me to tranſlate them here ſimply. Theſe be the very wordes of y<hi rend="sup">e</hi> Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>.<note place="margin">c. Mala. c ſi conſuetudi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem. c. Fru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtra. c. Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſuetudo. c. ſi ſolus. diſt. <hi>8. The peri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lous effects of euill cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtome.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>An ill cuſtome is no les to be reiected &amp; ſhunned, then a peſtilent infection, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe that if it be not the ſooner plucked vp the wicked do ſerue their turne with it as it were by right of priuiledge: inſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>much that the ſundry diſorders and dy<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uers vſurpatio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>s which are not repreſſed out of hand begin anon after to be re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiued for lawes, and are alwayes obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued as priuiledges.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>By which Canon wee may well note the pernicious effectes of ill cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtomes, which cauſe vs to receiue vice
<pb n="130" facs="tcp:3170:139"/> in ſteade of vertue, and euill in ſteade of good: wherof our miſerable world hath to many examples, as well in cauſes of Religion as in matters of pollicie and law. For in theſe dayes men defend nothing more earneſtly, than the abuſes and errors which are in all eſtates, vnder pretence that they haue taken root by long cuſtome and contynuance of time, which haue ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fered them to paſſe in force of lawes and Priuileges.</p>
               <p>Another Canon taken out of ſaint <hi>Gregory</hi> ſayth thus:<note place="margin">Al cuſtome muſt giue place to trueth.</note> 
                  <hi>If a man happen to obiect cuſtome againſt vs, we muſt con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſider what the Lord ſayth: I am the way (ſaith he) the truth and the life. He doth not ſay I am cuſtome. And truely (as ſay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth S. <hi>Ciprian</hi>) all cuſtome although it be neuer ſo auncient, adde receiued, ought to be ſet aſide in reſpect of the truth, &amp; all cuſtome which is contrarye to the truth ought to be aboliſhed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>There is yet another Canon which ſingeth thus: <hi>In vayne do they alledge cuſtome, which are ouercome by reaſon as though cuſtome were of greater force then the truth. Or as though in ſpiritu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>all thinges we ſhould not follow that which hath bene reuealed by the holy Ghoſt. Certaynly it is a true thing, that
<pb facs="tcp:3170:140"/> reaſon and truth are to be preferred be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore cuſtome. But if cuſtome be confir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med by the truth, it ought to be conſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly kept and retayned.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>There is yet another Cano<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> which ſpeaketh fitly of this matter, take<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> out of S. <hi>Ciprian,</hi> ſaying thus: <hi>The cuſtome that is crept into any place, ought to be no impediment but that the truth ſhold be preferred and get the vpper hand: for cuſtome without truth is nothing els but a geuing of contynuaunce vnto error. Wherfore let vs leaue the error, &amp; fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low the truth: knowing that in <hi>Eſdras,</hi> truth getteth the vpper hand, according as it is written, Truth preuayleth and getteth the maſtery, and lyueth for euer, and ſhall indure world without end.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>To come to an end, I wil adde this one Canon &amp; no more: For I ſhould not haue done very ſoone, if I would rehearſe all the Canones that are to purpoſe touching this matter. And thus ſayth this Canon: <hi>If only Chriſt ought to be heard, then muſt we not de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pend vpon the thinges which other men that haue been before our time, haue thought meete to be done, but rather vpon that which Chriſt hath done, who is before all. For we ought not to folow the cuſtome of men, but the truth of
<pb n="131" facs="tcp:3170:140"/> God, ſpecially ſeeing that he ſaith by the mouth of <hi>Eſay</hi> the Prophet, In vayn doe they honor me, by teaching the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maundements and doctrines of men.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And in very deede this Cannon ſhould make the whole rable of the Canoniſtes, Decretiſtes Sarboniſts, Sophiſtes, and others which handell the bookes of the Romiſh diuinity, to bluſh for ſhame, that they ſhould ſtrayne them ſelues to vphold the doctrines which haue bene appara<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>tly inuented by men. For this one Can<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>non doth arregne them and co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>demne them, al in few wordes.</p>
               <p>Now to come to an end of this tre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>atiſe,<note place="margin">An exhorta<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>tion vnto peace.</note> I pray the Romiſh Catholikes to vouchſafe, to looke aduiſedly into the poynes hertofore by me diſcuſſed: and to examine and ponder them throughly and without paſſion, if it be poſſible. For in ſo doing I am ſure, that as many as haue any naturall diſcreſſion in them, ſhall find that the Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> of the Proteſtants, is a farre other thing then they haue hitherto taken it to be, or than it hath bine borne them in hand to be. And when they ſhall perceaue that the ſayd Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligion (at the leaſt) is neither wicked, nor hereticall, nor new (as euen the
<pb facs="tcp:3170:141"/> moſt ſimple may eaſely diſcern by the points before treated of) it may be a iuſt occaſion for them (if they be not ſtrangely bereft of their right wittes) to incline to liue henceforth in peace and concord, with the profeſſors of the ſayd Religion.</p>
               <p>And herewithall I beſeech them to haue earneſt conſideration of twoo thinges. The one is, that without a good peace and concord betwixt the Catholicks and the Proteſtants, the ſtate of the Realme of Fraunce will not only run wholy to ruine, but alſo come to vtter vndoing and deſtructi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on. And he that ſeeth not this, is very groſſe &amp; ignorant. For Ciuill warres (when they contynue) do neuer bring forth other effectes, than the changes and deſtructions of common weales, vnles ſome good and vertuous men that are louers of the common weale, doe fortune to preuent ſuch vnhappy and euil deſtinies, by procuring ſome good and reaſonable pacification, as the hiſtories do yeald vs infinite ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>amples therof.</p>
               <p>The other thing to be conſidered of is this. That euery perticular per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon ought to bethink himſelfe that he hath a ſoule to ſaue, and that he ought
<pb n="132" facs="tcp:3170:141"/> to ſeeke the way of his ſaluation. For to what purpoſe ſerueth it to haue gotten honor, glory, riches, and other contentments of the world, to him that followeth the way of damnation to his own wretched ſoule? Now he that is determined to ſeeke the ſalua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of his ſoule, will he ſay that he is contented to beleeue as his Curate doth beleeue? Such reſolution were to fooliſh and beaſtly. Or will it ſuf<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fice him to ſay that he will liue as his Predeceſſors haue done, and follow cuſtome? That were alſo a wronge way; and is already condemned by the Canones heretofore alleadged. Then ought we to determine with our ſelues to follow the truth, and to imbrace the true doctrine of Chriſt Ie<g ref="char:EOLunhyphen"/>ſus but lord &amp; Sauior, or elſe we ſhall neuer attayn to ſaluation. And when we be thus reſolued, we muſt take heed that our paſſions doe not blinde the eyes of our vnderſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ding, &amp; cauſe vs to take blacke for white. For if we ſay ſtil, we haue bene led and brought vp in this Religio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, my father &amp; grand fathers? (which were good men) haue died in the ſame, I haue borne Arms and ventred my life to mayntayne it, it were not now for my honor to fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>low
<pb facs="tcp:3170:142"/> the Religion agaynſt which I haue fought, I am of the opinio<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> that there is no ill in the religion that I hould, I am now to olde to learne a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny other, and ſuch other trifling excu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſes: we do greatly deceaue our ſelues, for they are nothing auaileable before god, with whom we may not dally in this ſort. For ſuch ſhiftes of deſcant ſerue to no other ond, but to trifle our mindes, and to lull them a ſleep in ig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>norance and darckenes, that they may haue no ſkill of their ſaluation when they depart this world. What is then to be done that we may come into the path of ſaluation? we muſt ſeek the truth. And where ſhall we find it? eue<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> there whether Chriſt did ſend vs whe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> he ſayd ſearch the Scriptures.</p>
               <p>The father of all mercy, who hath created and made vs for of his owne glory and honor ſake, geue vs all ſuch grace, that being inlightened by hys holy ſpirit, we may be well edified in the pure doctrine of Ieſus Chriſt hys ſonne our Sauiour, to the ende that being true Chriſtians in name and effect, we may liue in good vnitye peace, brotherly and chriſtianly loue together in his holy ſeruice.</p>
               <closer>Amen.</closer>
            </div>
            <trailer>Τελοσ.</trailer>
            <pb facs="tcp:3170:142"/>
         </div>
      </body>
   </text>
</TEI>
